《Beloved Wife Of The God Of War》 Chapter 1 Get Out! You Good For Nothing Woman Chapter 1 Get Out! You Good For Nothing Woman Katherine ran speedily inside the hotel with her fist clenched. "Room 313," she mumbled to herself and sped quickly towards the room, she pushed the door open at once but she was weed with the thick darkness that covered the room. She felt a big palm cover her lips and she was tossed to the bed at once. Before she could realize what was going on, a big masculine body towered over her and kissed her passionately, the taste of his lips was like that of cherry. She wanted to push the man away but the man was stronger. His seductive masculinity turned her on and left her helpless, in a jiffy, the man was groaning as he went in and out of her. Once he was done, he dissapeared from the room, leaving Katherine helpless and weak. Ten minutes ago, she had received a call from her bestfriend, Donna that someone was trying to hurt her in room 313 at T Hotel. Katherine was fortunately not so far from the hotel at that moment so she left what she was doing at once and ran inside the hotel speedily to save her friend. But she ended up having a night stand with a stranger. How shameful of her... She was a married woman! She managed to get up from the bed, feeling guilty and shameful, she dressed up properly and quickly walked out of the dark room. She was however weed with shes of cameras. She blinked and was stunned to see her mother inw, Sharon taking pictures of her with her phones. "What''s going on?" She asked," why are you taking my pictures?" "To show my son that you are just a slut. You don''t deserve my son," Sharon said, looking at her disgustingly, right there, she forwarded the pictures to Richard and then walked away from her. Katherine walked quickly after her mother inw, "I didn''te here on purpose, mother. Donna told me she''s in danger that was why I rushed over here." However, Sharon turned deaf ears to her and soon got inside her car and drove off. Katherine felt a sour pain in her heart. Why was her mother inw here? How did she know that she hade to the hotel? She picked up her phone and called Donna repeatedly but she didn''t answer the call. A couple of minutester, she arrived at the Caldwell''s vi. That was where she lives with her husband, Richard. Once she walked inside the house, she was stunned to see that her luggage had been gathered together at the living room. What was her luggage doing here? Before she could make a meaning of what was going on, Sharon and Richard appeared. Richard had a very deep and sour look on his face. Has her mother inw told Richard she saw her at the hotel? Was that why Richard threw her luggage here? He couldn''t even wait to hear from her? "Richard..." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Hold it. I have been told severally that you have been secretly sleeping with men but I didn''t believe until today when I was provided with evidence," Richard said, leaving Katherine shocked to the gut. Who are the people telling her husband such lies? "I have beared with you over the years for being barren. For good six years in this marriage, you couldn''t even conceive talkless of giving birth to a baby. So not only are you a useless barren chick, you are also a slut... How disgusting!" Richard said. Richard''s words were like sharp swords twisting Katherine''s heart mercilessly. Her heart clenched in pain and her bones and marrows felt the excruciating pain of his words. How could the man she had loved for more than ten years say such cruel words to her? He believed what his mother said without listening to her own side of the story. "Richard!" She wanted to speak but as she called his name, tears rushed down her cheek. Whereas, Sharon had a victorious smirk on her face, she had hated Donna for many years. She hated her purposely because she couldn''t give her a grandchild. She had persuaded Richard to divorce her severally but he was obstinate and won''t listen to her. But she''s d things works out ording to her n. ''Finally, this barren chick will leave my son,'' Sharon thought to herself. Katherine looked at her luggage that were on the floor and looked at Richard again with her teary face," are you really... sending me away? After six years of marriage? Just like that?" Katherine was finding this hard to believe. Richard walked up to her and threw the divorce paper to her face, the paper fell to the floor after Richard tuck a pen in her hand and told her, "sign the divorce paper and leave, barren slut." Katherine shut her eyes painfully and absorbed the pain her husband''s words were causing her. She sunk to her knees and cried, yet Ronald and Sharon just watched her without pity. After crying for ten minutes, she looked up to Richard and Sharon to see if they willfort her but their faces were as cold as ice. They looked determined. At that point, the reality of the situation dawned on her. She was not needed here anymore. As heartbroken as she was, she pulled the divorce paper and scribbled her signature even as tears dropped from her eyes to the paper. "I have frozen your bank ount. I will also not give you any money nor property. By reason of my influence, I have sent a message to everypany here in Western Ocean City not to employ you, in short, I have cklisted your name. Moreso, I have released a news on the inte that speaks of your adultery. This will serve as punishment to you," Richard said ruthlessly. Hearing this words from her husband...ex husband made her feel like her world hade to an end. He had practically destroyed her and her career. With no money, inability to get job, a scandalous identity, she would live the rest of her life in shame and pain. Katherine stood up and carried her luggage then began to drag it out silently like an helpless woman. Her eyes furrowed in shock when she saw suddenly sighted her bestfriend, Donna walk in with a baby bump, she was also dragging her luggage inside the house "Donna!" Katherine called in surprise, "I have tried your number severally but ..." Katherine was shocked to see her ex husband, Richard walk up to Donna, he helped her with her luggage and said to her, "wee home, my woman!" What! Katherine almostmited suicide on the spot. The pain she felt increased greatly that she wanted to tear her cloth apart and scream in pain. Her ex husband and her bestfriend? Huh! "Get out, you good for nothing woman!" Sharon shouted on Katherine, this time, Richard had lead Donna inside his room. Katherine suddenlyughed, it was aughter filled with so much pain "of course! Hahaha...of course I will leave." Her heart was literally tearing apart. She turned and walked out of the house. Chapter 2 I Agree Chapter 2 I Agree Seven yearster, Katherine and some other medical military officers were deployed to Western Ocean City for a six months mission. They were to help the city military officers recover quickly as many of the military officers had just returned from battle field and many sustained severe injuries. Katherine stepped down from the military aircraft with three beautiful kids around her. Ten Western Ocean City soldiers marched to her and saluted her, "wee, General Juanita." Katherine was using a different name in the military to conceal her real identity. "At ease," Katherine eased them and looked around the country. She hasn''t been here in the past seven years. Seven years ago, her mother inw and her bestfriend set her up to be f*cked by a stranger. Her husband betrayed and destroyed her so she left the country. She then went to Eastern Ocean Country to restart her life. She joined the medical department of Eastern Ocean City military organization and with her skill, she navigated her way to the top. In seven years, she became the surgeon General, literally means the head of the medical department in Eastern Ocean City''s military. Katherine and some other medical staffs had been deployed here to help Western Ocean City''s injured Soldiers heal quickly. Afterall, they have heard of her outstanding ability to heal wounds and injuries in a shirt period of time. "Mommy, is this where we will be living now?" Marie asked. She''s the only girl amidst Katherine''s triplets. The other two are boys, Michael and Mark. "Temporarily sweetheart. After six months, we will leave this ce," Katherine replied Marie sweetly and began to walk towards the Lamborghini Aventador that was ready to take her and the kids to the military base. Other military medical officers that were with Katherine were taken in a different bus but Katherine was given the special treatment cause she''s their leader. In a jiffy, the Lamborghini Aventador drove inside the military base, Katherine could see different soldiers positioned in different strategic ces. Katherine just wanted to do her job in this six months and return to Eastern Ocean City. Although Western Ocean City was her homnd, she can''t afford to stay here again since her reputation had been destroyed by her ex husband. She literally doesn''t have a face here anymore. In a jiffy, the Lamborghini Aventador pulled over before a very beautiful bongalow and the doors of the car were immediately opened for her. She stepped down and received a salute from the officer then she and her triplets were lead inside the bongalow. After she had settled and arranged her luggage, her triplets walked over to her. Michael and Mark sat in both of her sides while Marie sat on herp. Katherine loved her kids so much. "Mommy, this city looks more beautiful than Eastern Ocean City, why don''t we keep living here?" Marie asked. "My superiors won''t allow that to happen," Katherine responded eventhough that wasn''t the main reason why she can''t permanently live in Western Ocean City. "Maybe we can find our daddy here," Michael suddenly bursted out making her heart skip a bit. Katherine looked at him and said, "Michael, I told you your daddy got lost in a war." "Yes, but at least he didn''t die. If he''s lost then we will find him." Mark chirped in. Michael and Mark had a n to find their daddy as soon as they find themselves in Western Ocean City. Afterall, Katherine had told them that their father was a military officer in Western Ocean City. "I need to cook so we can eat," Katherine tried to wave the conversation and stood at once, she then walked to the kitchen, leaving the three kids in the bedroom. That night, Katherine walked out of her house for a night parade, as a surgeon general, one of her duty is to coordinate and supervise the medical officers. Soon, the parade started. Katherine watched as a senior officermanded other well lined up and organized officers to march. They soon march away from where she was standing. She suddenly sighted a figure from afar, the way the figure was moving looks disturbing. She left the patrol field and ran very far until she got before the person she had sighted. The person turns out to be a very handsome man dressed in military uniform, he was holding his left shoulder with his right palm and could barely move. "What happened to you? Why are you here?" Katherine asked but the man before her slumped to the tree and groaned in pain. Katherine knew he was definitely injured, she took his right palm from his left shoulder and saw that it was filled with blood, she made him sit gently and pulled away his military shirt. Eventhough it was a little dark, she could see how deep his wound was. He must have received a bullet. Who could have shot him inside here? Katherine thought to herself. Do enemies exist inside here too? Different questions bugged Katherine''s heart but she couldn''t ask the man. What is most important is to treat him. "Hold on, I''ll be back with kits," she immediately sped off and soon came back with all necessary kits. She didn''t bother informing other medical officers about it since they were all on patrols. At once, she immediately began to administer treatment to him and soon, she was done. She had helped him pull the bullet out and ce a bandage there. "Sorry, officer. How do you feel now?" She asked the injured man. "I feel better, thank you." The man indeed felt better and then stood upright. They both stared into eachother''s face for a few seconds. Katherine was moved at how extremely handsome he was, she suddenly came to her senses after their eyes had locked up for a few seconds, it was very awkward moment so she immediately parked her kit and turned in an attempt to leave. "Let''s get married." "..." Katherine turned back, dumbfounded at the man''s request. Did she heard the right words from the man? "What did you say?" "Let''s get married," the man responded firmly. Katherine smirked, "get married, huh? Just like that? Do I know you? Do you know me? Do you even know my name? Is this how people get married?" He grabbed her wrist and pulled her to himself then he spoke powerfully, "I don''t need to know your Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. name. But I believe you can help me find what I lost." "What did you lost?" Katherine asked, she didn''t bother stepping back from the awkward closeness. It could be because she found his scent to be alluring and refreshing. "My mother." Then he turned the back of her palm and asked her," how did you get this mark?" There was a two head butterfly tattoo on the back of her palm. Twelve years ago, Katherine''s adopted parents framed her up for killing Charles. Charles was the only son of Mr. and Mrs. Wayne, a very wealthy couple in the country with numerouspanies under them. They even own thergest and most expensive yacht in the country. Actually, Mr. And Mrs. Wayne were the real parent of Katherine but Katherine wasn''t aware, neither was Mr. And Mrs. Wayne aware. Only her adopted parents were aware. At that time, Mr. And Mrs. Wayne started suspecting that Katherine could be their daughter and were about investigating but Katherine''s adopted parents were scared that Mr. and Mrs. Wayne will find out the truth so they killed Charles, the only son of Mrs. Wayne and made it look like it was Katherine that Whereas, in the real sense, Charles was Katherine''s biological younger brother. Mr. and Mrs. Wayne developed hatred for Katherine as they had believed she killed their only son, hence, they sent her to prison. Katherine''s cell mate in the prison was an old woman who had been sentenced to death and was only waiting for her day of execution. It was the old woman who drew the two headed butterfly tattoo on Katherine''s hand few days before Katherine left the prison. Katherine had no idea if that old cell mate of hers waster executed or not. "Answer me!" The man before Kathrine jerked her off her thought. She swallowed and pulled back from him, "why do you want to know?" "My mother sent me a letter that if I ever find anyone with this type of mark on the back of her palm, I should marry her for her sake," he exined truthfully. "Your mother?" Katherine eximed. Was his mother the old woman in the cell? "Where is she now?" "I have never seen her. All my life, I have searched everywhere for her but never found her. Do you know where she is?" The man asked desperately. "I do not know. I think this mark I have is from birth," Katherine lied. "Lies!" The man said confidently, "I''ll marry you until I find my mother." "I am the surgeon general that had just been deployed to your city, do you still want to go ahead and marry me?" She believed that she will be greater in rank than the soldier standing before her. "Yes," the man replied with a nk expression. "I have three kids and I''ll leave here in six months, do you still want to marry me?" Katherine is letting the man see reasons why he should not marry her. "Yes." Katherine hummed. She actually needs a partner in her six months of stay here in the city. This handsome soldier won''t be bad to have as a husband, afterall, she is even his superior and she can alwaysmand him or make him do what she wants. "I agree." Katherine said. Chapter 3 Ill Go To The Base Chapter 3 I''ll Go To The Base Who meets a man for the first time and gets married to him in less than an hour? It''s me, Katherine. Katherine thought to herself as she stood before the long mirror in her room. She was a surgeon General, one of the highest rank in the military so she was so certain her new husband can not bully her. But regarding her new husband''s mother, Katherine wanted to know the fate of that old woman in the prison so she walked out and told her driver who was also an officer to drive her to the Western Ocean City Central Prison. That was where she served her sentence with the old woman. She was allowed in because of her status, when she got in, she asked about her old cellmate but the prison officers told her they didn''t know the whereabout of the woman anymore. They confirmed that she was neither executed nor released. Yet, mysteriously, they had no idea how the woman was no longer in prison. Katherine became confused. Did someone smuggle the woman out of the prison? Different thoughts filled her heart as she walked out. After returning back to her base, she dressed like a civilian and drove herself out of the base. Seven years ago, she had thought that all her documents were inside her luggage but turns out Richard, her ex husband didn''t put what''s most important to her there, her documents. So she nned to go back to and retrieve her documents someday and that day, is today. Katherine pulled over before the Caldwell''s mansion and stepped out. This ce... Her heart ached a little as she remembered the past. This was where she was destroyed. But now, she''s made and had attained a status that many people can only dream of. Katherine walked majestically to the door that leads to the living room but when she was about pressing on the doorbell, she heard a loud voice spoke, "what''s so scary about the military men? How long will you keep acting like a coward? Your father is dieing and all efforts of the doctor''s to treat him has been futile yet you don''t want to go inside the military base to seek the help of the new Surgeon General? Are you aware of that woman''s ability to heal? Come off your cowardice attitude, Richard and go in there and seek the help of General Juanita." Katherine was stunned, oh! This family that chased me out years ago need my help now? Wow! How life works. Katherine eventually pressed on the doorbell and a few minutester, the door opened. It was opened by the house butler. He was very shocked on seeing Katherine that he stood still for a while. Katherine was dressed in a pink gown and an high heels. No one would have known she''s a general in the military. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Andres, who is that?" Sharon shouted when she saw how the butler stood still by the door. The butler''s name is Andres. Andres turned back and before he could answer Sharon, Katherine already walked in. Her face was calm yet bold. Both Richard and Sharon were shocked to the gut. Katherine? It''s been seven years that she had dissapeared mysteriously. Their thought was that she had probably be a begger somewhere. They were stunned to see her dress in this manner. She looked stunning and expensive. "Don''t be surprised to see me," Katherine smirked and said to Richard," I''m only here to get back my documents. Go inside and get me my documents and let me leave quickly." Richard and Sharon who were seated in the couches in the living room exchanged a surprised nce, Sharon then spoke, "you!" She pointed at her angrily," how dare you walk inside here? What''s worse, you couldn''t even greet and you reek so much of pride." Katherine smirked even more, ignored her and said to Richard, "Go inside and bring me my documents." Her voice was tougher than it was. Ronald crossed his legs and said," shouldn''t you ask why I didn''t add your documents to your luggage years ago? It''s because you will never need it. Forget about your documents and get away from here." Katherine would have immediately ced a call across to the military base and bring hundreds of soldiers here to beat these people and force them to cough out her belongings but she chose not to do that. It was because she knew they will need her help. She had heard Sharon say that Richard''s father is sick and that all the doctors in thend and tried their best but couldn''t heal him, turns out their only option is the surgeon General, which is her. "If you did not go in there and bring me my documents, you will suffer." Katherine threatened. "How dare you talk to me in that manner?" Ronald spoke angrily, "I''ll tell the guards to throw you out if you refuse to leave now." Katherine hummed and smiled then she turned and walk away. She will be waiting for them at the military base, she will teach Ronald a painful lesson he will never forget. Once she walked away, Sharon spoke angrily," you shouldn''t have let her leave just like that. We should have punish her for disrespecting us. Whom did she think she is?" "I''ll go the military base tomorrow and speak with the surgeon general as regarding father," Richard ignored his mother''s rant, stood and walked inside his room. Chapter 4 This Better Be A Dream Chapter 4 This Better Be A Dream At the military base, a chaos erupted. It wasn''t the signal that am unexpected war hase, it was a signal that the god of War had returned. In the recently concluded war that happened, ny percent of the soldiers returned while ten percent died on battle field. Out of the ny percent of soldiers that returned, about eighty percent were injured and that was why the country sent for Easter Ocean City medical unit toe to their aid. But the country had been living in fear cause the most important person in the military is no where to be found: The god Of War. The god of War had lead several battles for his countries and had never lost, though this recently concluded battle was almost lost but luckily, the other country retreated making him and his soldiers also retreat to their country. But the god of War was no where to be found ever since other military officers return. The government had searched for him everywhere and hadn''t found him. Some believe that he was probably killed on the battle field and that his body had been taken away by the enemies. While others who had a strong believe in the ability of the god of war belives that he will return home strongly. "The god of war is back!" A top officer shouted into a microphone at the central field of the military base. At once, every military officer in the base, those that are are sleeping, eating, in the toilet, or doing whatever, immediately left what they were doing at once and began to speed towards the central field. Everyone was d, they were happy that the god of war is back. Everyone wants to see him, the dreadful beast who single handedly killed five hundred men in battle, the one who is best in the use of gun, best in the use of swords and best in martial arts. Once upon a time, the enemies sent three lions to him at the battle field, with his power, he tore the mouths of the lion and defeated them. Who would not be scared of the god of war? He had once lifted the gate of an enemy city alone with his own hands, such a powerful and blood thirsty man. He only knows to kill and doesn''t understand thenguage of mercy. He has no weaknesses and is impossible to behold. He''s the god of war. The fear of many enemy countries. Katherine also heard about this chaos but she was eating lunch with her kids at that time, she checked the military group and saw the news that the god of war had returned. She immediately told her kids," I need to attend to something urgent, you all should stay inside, okay?" The kids could also hear shouts and screams of many officers from outside. "Mommy, what is going on?" Marie asked. "The god Of War was lost but now he''s back. I need to join others to go and wee him," Katherine said. "Okay, mommy," Marie said and received a kiss from Katherine. Katherine hugged her two boys as well then went to change to her military uniform quickly then sped out. She joined the thousands of soldiers running to the base central field. In a jiffy, everyone was lined up ording to their ranks. The private first ss formed a row and column, they were about 150,000 in number. The corporal, staff sergeant, sergeant first ss, master sergeant, first sergeant, sergeant major,mand sergeant major and sergeant major all formed different rows and columns making it easy to identify them. They all had a look of anticpation on their face as they await the presence of the god of war. The soldiers were about eight hundred thousand in total. They were all lined up in order. There were one hundred and ten Generals before the eight hundred thousand soldiers, out of these one hundred and ten generals was Katherine. She was also anticipating the presence of the god of war. She had heard a lot about him and can''t wait to set her eyes on him. Before the one hundred and ten generals were ten Grandwar kings. These were men whose ability to fight were beyound the ordinary and before the ten Grandwar kings were 5 Grandwar masters. These ones were old men who thrive in wisdom and are best at war strategies. All of them all awaits just one man, almost a million people stood in attention to wee one man, that man is the god of war. Although everyone was anticipating to see this man, their heart was also beating heavily. The atmosphere fell into a deep silence and no one dare to make a statement nor even say a word. Like a gush of wind, as if the cloud had suddenly turn dark, a majestic and powerful figure climbed the scary. He wore a short sleeve heavy-duty jacket, and abat boot. He had a ck beret on his head. "Attention!" The five Grandwar masters at the forefront shouted and the officers behind them them shouted in uinson even as they raised their left legs up and marched it to the ground," Salute!" The sound of their boots marching the floor at the same time sounded like an earthquake. But there was Katherine, whose heart was palpitating and who almost lost the ability to breath. She had seen the god of war and had be extremely scared and confused. Why does her new husband look like the god of war? Can''t be him, right? The god of war has just returned so the soldier she got married to definitely can not be the god of war. But as she looked inside his cold and icy stare, her mind argued that it was him but she argued back that it can''t be him. But why was her heart beating like it will fall off her chest. "I, Marshall Derrick Walker has returned," he said inside the microphone. Everyone watched in fear. There was a drop dead silence and people were even scared to breath. He added, "I will properly address everyone in seven days time. Until then, keep grinding." "Yes sir!" The voice of the soldiers that answered in unison sounded like thunder. All of a sudden, Katherine felt him looking at her. Was she hallucinating? She thought to herself but the god of war suddenly stepped down from the podium through the front step and stood before the five Grandwar masters. Their heart began to beat faster than normal as they thought he has something to say to them. But he left them and soon stood before the Grandwar kings. The Grandwar kings wanted to urinate on their body out of fear. They had no idea what he want to say. Fear was clearly written all over their faces. Then he left the Grandwar kings and went to stand before the one hundred and ten generals, they all shivered, it was as if they were suddenly enveloped in minus three hundred degree Celsius cold. But amidst the one hundred and ten Generals, the god of war was standing before one person, and that person was Katherine. Katherine prayed for the ground to open and swallow her up. Why was he standing before her? Why was he staring at her? Is he really her new husband? Katherine prayed to God that he would not be. The god of war smuggled a small paper into Katherine''s hand without letting anyone know then he walked away and dismissed everyone. When everyone was dismissed, Katherine stood rooted in the spot with a heart palpitating heavily. She was even scared to open the letter. Was he really the one? Can she meet the god of war easily like that? Oh gosh? She didn''t want to have anything to do with someone as powerful and dreadful as that. She wanted to know the content of the letter before returning home. She breathed in as she shut her eyes, she held her breath for a few seconds and released it all at once. That was her way of calming her anxious self. Then she eventually opened the letter and it reads, "Since we are married. We must now live together. Bring your children and your luggage to the supreme house " Katherine almost fall to the floor as her legs suddenly became jelly. He was really her new husband. He was... She almost cried. Her legs had be jelly and she felt her world copsing. How could that be. How could she get married to the god of war? Oh no! This better be a dream. She quickly tapped herself, trying to wake herself up from D****e but she didn''t... Haaa.... Katherine wanted to cry. How will she survive? How can she cope with someone who only knows how to use swords and guns? And he even thinks she can help him find his mother... Katherine Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. suddenly regretted agreeing to marry him. She could have rejected his offer to marry him and walk away. Chapter 5 Bring Your Kids Here Chapter 5 Bring Your Kids Here Katherine arrived at the Supreme House- it''s one of the houses built for top officers in the barrack. The military base is twice asrge as an estate with many buildings in it, precisely built to aodate Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. officers. Ordinary civilians are not allowed to enter the military base unless on special invite. Her three kids were also with her, she had informed them that they would be moving to a new house but she didn''t inform them that there would be a man living with them in the house. Katherine didn''t know if the god of war would be at home or not, she was nervous but she was also bothered about whether the man would like her children or not. She hadboured so hard to make her three kids happy all their lives, she didn''t want a man that will cause them sadness. "Mommy, this house is more beautiful," Marie chirped making Katherine retort with a smile. The two boys are usually quiet unlike their sisters who found pleasure in speaking and chatting. She''s an extrovert while her two brothers were introvert. "Let''s move," Katherine heaved a sigh of relief and walked with her three kids inside the house. On getting to the entrance, she pressed the door bell and soon, the door gave way. There was an officer standing before her and the kids. He saluted Katherine as soon as he saw her, Katherine also saluted the man. Katherine had saluted him back because she had sighted the three stars rank that hung beautifully in his shoulder. The officer was a Lieutenant General. "Miss. Katherine, I have been ordered to wait for you until your arrival, pleasee inside so I can show you around," he said simply. Katherine nodded and walked in with her kids, the kids couldn''t stop adoring how beautiful and exorbitant the house was. After the officer was done showing Katherine all the hooks and crannies of the house, he made an attempt to leave but Katherine spoke up," officer, can I know your name?" "Sure, I''m Alessio Patrick." He responded with a smile and added, "plus I''m the direct assistant to Marshall." "Marshall? The god of war?" Katherine asked to be sure. "Yes, General. So you can befortable around me, okay?" Alessio smiled. "Sure," Katherine smiled and watched him walk out of the building. Katherine should have asked Alessio when the god of war would being around so she can be prepared. The children were already in their respective rooms getting used to their new environment. As for Katherine, she was in her room setting some of her clothes to the wardrobe, just when she was almost done, she heard the loud ring of a doorbell and her heart skipped at once. Katherine was sure that no one woulde here other than the god of war. She became very nervous. This new husband of hers, she knows nothing personal about him other than what people say about him. She looked at herself in the mirror to be sure she was looking good. Seeing how her face is, she quickly applied a light powder and when she was satisfied with her look, she walked out of her room. As she approached the door, her heart kept beating like it will fall off her chest. At the end, she opened the door but dissapointment shed across her face on seeing one of her colleagues, a female officer from the Eastern Ocean City. Once the female officer saluted her, she spoke, "General, there is a man with the name Richard Caldwell, he said he needs the help of the Surgeon General, what should I tell him?" Her ex husband is here? Katherine smirked and said, "tell him to wait for me at Base 1." "Alright, General," the female officer said and walked away. Katherine walked back inside and changed into a decent civilian dress, just a red shirt and ck skirt and ck high heel. She informed her children she would be back soon then she walked outside. She can''t wait to see all those who betrayed her in the past lick her foot. From her house to Base 1 would take five minutes by walk, she could have taken a power bike or tell a driver to drive her over to the ce but she wanted to intentionally dy him. Five minutester, Katherine arrived at Base 1 and saw Richard standing directly under the afternoon sun, he looked pitiful and helpless, no matter how powerful a civilian is, once they enter the military base, they are regarded as nothing but amon civilian. Richard soon caught sight of a familiar fugure approaching her, as the woman moved closer, she was stunned to see that this woman was his ex wife, Katherine. ''What is this barren chick doing here?'' he thought to himself. Once Katherine was before him, he smirked, "Katherine, are you one of the cleaners here?" "Cleaners?" Katherine was enraged with his words. "Or... Could you be..." Richard thought about what job Katherine could be doing for the military, "maybe amon cook or something... You are just a nonentity who can''t amount to anything in life. I know that someday you will crawl back to me and beg to be epted back." Katherine was amused by the words of the foolish man before her who had mistaken her identity, "if I didn''te back to beg you for good seven years, what makes you think I wille back begging you someday?" "What are you here for?" Richard ignored her question and asked, his face full of disgust. "I''m the Surgeon General that you want to see, I''ll have invited you to my office but you are not worth it so I intentionally ordered that you stay under the sun. What do you need me for?" She asked. Richard suddenly bursted into a sardonicugher, "has poverty made you gone insane now? You! Surgeon General? Hahaha ...." He scoffed even louder, "the Surgeon General''s name is Juanita and she''s even from Eastern Ocean City. You even have the gut to im to be the Surgeon General...hahaha... What are you trying to do? To make me feel like you have made it in life or what?" "Listen Katherine, all your documents are with me, moreso, as long as I''m alive here in Western Ocean City, you will never amount to anything good. Don''t think I will forgive you for sleeping with another man while we were married." Ronald said. Katherine''s smirk remained in her lips, "Fine, you can keep on waiting for the Surgeon General then." Katherine then walked over to the Military''s medical base, shemanded the the nurses there to keep him waiting until night. Afterwards, she began to walk back to her house. A car suddenly pulled over beside her, she paused but couldn''t see the person inside the tinted ss. Perhaps, one of officers wanted to offer her a ride home. The window of the tinted ss lowered gently and her heart almost flew away when she saw the person holding the steering...the god of war! Her mouth shivered but she tried to remain calm, she immediately saluted him, "Good afternoon, Marshall." The door opened by itself and he gestured for her toe in, Katherine then went ahead to sit then the door closed. The door had an automatic opening and close. It look very awkward that she''s saluting her husband on sight as though they never had any personal rtionship. What was she supposed to do though? Greet him like a husband? He''s also the Marshall so he must be addressed properly too. As the car moved, Katherine didn''t have the gut to speak to him. She couldn''t even look at his face, she was scared and she couldn''t hide it. Unlike when they first meet, she had spoken freely to him because she thought he was a low ranking officer whom she canmand at will. The car immediately pulled over before her new bongalow. The doors of the car in both sides opened automatically and they both stepped down. Without saying a word, they both walked inside. Once they got inside, he spoke, e with me to my room." "Yes sir," Katherine replied like a subordinate and followed him inside his room. The room was obviously the master bedroom in the house as it wasrger than other rooms. The god of war was dressed in a suit, one wouldn''t know he''s an officer with his dressing. He sat on the office chair that was by the edge of the room and looked at Katherine who was standing still before him. "I believe you remember why we are married?" "Yes sir," she replied. "We are husband and wives now, be free!" He said. Only then did Katherine felt a little bit at ease. All these while, she didn''t dare to address or speak to him like they were married but rather like a subordinate to her superior. "Just because I''m the Marshall doesn''t mean I''ll break the agreement we made a few days ago. After six months, when you are about returning back to your city, we''ll divorce." "Thank you," Katherine said, looking at his stoic face. His expression held so much power and his broad shoulders were intimidating. Now that she looked closely at him, she was confused as to why her triplets bore the same resemnce with this man. Is it just a coincidence? "Bring your kids here." hemanded. Chapter 6 A Female Guest Chapter 6 A Female Guest Chapter 6 A Female Guest Katherine''s heartbeat at his request. She wouldn''t have mind bringing her kids to him but the problem is that the kids has the same resemnce with him. Will he just ignore and think that it''s just a coincidence or will he want to know why the kids look like him? They have never met until few days ago so obviously, the resemnce is just a coincidence. "Sure," she walked out. Once she was out of the room, she felt as if she had just escaped fire. Although the temperature of the room was cool, she felt her body burning. How will she live with this type of man whose surrounding scares her to the gut. She soon appeared at the boy''s room. Apparently, the two boys had their own room and their sister had her room that was right beside theirs. "Sweethearts," Katherine walked up to the kids who were busy with theirptops. Both Michael and Mark raised their head up as soon as Katherine called their name. "Mom!" The little ones smiled. "Michael, bring your sister here," Katherinemanded and Michael walked out quickly. She came back in a jiffy with Marie. Once the family of four were all seated inside the room, she spoke, "there is something I didn''t tell you guys." "What''s that?" Mark asked. She sighed," we won''t be living here alone. We will be living with a man." The two boys exchanged surprising nces then Mark quickly spoke, "mom, have you finally agreed to be a man''s girlfriend?" Before Katherine could reply, Michael spoke," of course, mom has finally allowed a man into her life. I hope that this man will be handsome and lovable." "Mom, is that true? Do you get us a new daddy now?" Marie asked. Katherine was shocked at her children''s assumption, "Erm...this man is... a friend. Just a friend but we will be living together," she said. She didn''t want the children to know the type of rtionship she had with the god of war. Afterall, the rtionship wille to an end in the next six months and everyone would go their different ways. "Mom is shy to tell us the truth," Mark said andughed along with Michael. "Who in the world lives with a man who is just a friend?" Michael teased andughed alongside Mark. The kids were six years old, though they were young, they have read a lot on the inte that makes them way smarter than their age plus the three kids have a very high IQ. "Mommy, tell us, he''s really your boyfriend, huh?" Marie winked and Katherine blushed. She immediately stood, "he wants to see us all, let''s leave." "Okay," the kids stood upright. Katherine then warned, "Make sure you act with caution before him, okay?" "Sure," Michael said. As the kids walked out behind their mom, Mark whispered to Michael''s ear, "mum seems nervous of that man. If she''s her boyfriend, then she should not be nervous, right?" "That''s right. We will soon find out the truth," Mark said in a low voice back to Michael. "What are you saying?" Marie asked his brothers. Michael ruffled Marie''s hair lovingly and said," Marie, don''t worry about it, okay?" "You guys hide things from me a lot? Do you think I''m not as smart as you, huh?" Marie was angry. "Common!" Mark said and ced his hand across her shoulder, "it''s nothing serious." Marie only hummed. Her two brothers treats her like she''s younger than them whereas, they are triplets and are of the same age. A few minutester, the family of four stood before the god of war''s room. Katherine knocked gently and a cold voice sounded from inside, e in." Katherine twisted the knob of the door and the family of four walked in. "Good afternoon, sir," the three kids greeted politely, looking at his handsome, cute but icy face. The god of war looked at the kid''s face, not only were they beautiful kids, they even have a very close resemnce with him. "We will be living together as family from today henceforth, I want you all to feel free around here, okay?" He asked, his voice was calm as he addressed the kids. "Okay," Marie responded but the two boys didn''t say a word. "What''s your name?" The god of war asked Marie. "Marie," she responded. She already fell in love with the tall and handsome man before her. She didn''t know why her heart reached out to him and connected easily to him. "Come here," hemanded Marie. When Marie was about to take the first step, the two brothers held both of her hands as Michael was staying by Marie''s left side while Mark was staying by Marie''s right side. "She won''te to meet you," Michael spoke. Unlike Marie, the two boys did not trust the man sitting before them. He looked domineering and like one who would bully their mommy. He hasn''t even smiled since they came here. The god of war was shocked at the two boy''s reaction. No one has ever obstructed hismand. Who are these two little rascals, he thought to himself. Katherine said to Michael and Mark, "let go of Marie, let her go to meet him." "No, we don''t trust him, he may hurt Marie," Michael said. "He won''t," Katherine said. Although she didn''t know much about her new husband, she guessed that he wouldn''t be wicked as to hurt a little girl. "No!" Mark said. The two boys even went as far as standing before their sister. As if they were ready to fight the god of war if hees for their sister. The god of war crossed his legs and found the two boys actions to be very amusing. Why were they even scared of him? Have they heard something dreadful about him? He thought to himself. "I won''t hurt her," he spoke. "Is that a promise?" Michael asked him. Such ordersity! The god of war thought angrily. In all his years in the military, no one had dared to question hismand but here are these two little boys daring him. They even want him to Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g promise them. Honestly, even Katherine didn''t know where her little boys got their boldness from. "It is," the god war said and the two boys whispered to themselves after which they moved back and let their sister walk over to the god of war. Once Marie got before him, she spoke freely, "you are handsome." She smiled shyly. He furrowed his brow in surprise. Handsome? Hummm! Would be fun with these little kids in the house. "I can see that your brothers really love you." He added," if you need anything, you can alwayse to me, okay?" "Sure," she smiled. "I need to have some time with your mommy now," he said. Katherine soon lead her three kids out of the room then walked back inside. "You can call me Derick, doesn''t speak well for you to keep referring to me as Marshall here at home." He said. "Can our marriage be a secrete? I don''t want other officers to know. Plus, I agree to call you by your name at home, but please let me address you formally outside of this ce so others wouldn''t suspect we have anything inmon," she said. Derick thought about her request, he wanted to ask why she wanted their marriage to be a secrete but he waved it off. It was better for their marriage to remain a secrete, that way, his enemies wouldn''t be able to use her or the kids as his weakness. "Agreed." He said and added, "did you notice that your kids and I bore the same resemnce?" Katherine''s heart shook on hearing these words. She helplessly spoke, "just a coincidence." "Coincidence?" He thought and said to her, "you may leave now." Katherine nodded and walked out. Derick''s heart raced back to what happened seven years ago. He had returned from war and went to the club with some officers to celebrate, he didn''t expect for his drink to be spiked by an enemy. He didn''t know how he found himself in a dark room eventhough he had been drinking with other officers on the table. Then all of a sudden, he smelt the sweet fragrance of a woman, half conscious of himself, he pounded on her and made his way with her. He wasn''t so sure if he ask for her consent or not, if he forced her or if it was a mutual agreement but overall, he felt guilty. For seven years, he had searched for the woman but never found the woman. He wants to make antonement for his sins but how can he do that when the woman hid from him for many years. But seeing the three kids who had the same striking resemnce as him made his heart troubled. Then he picked up his phone and ced a call across to his most trusted officer, the one he made his assistant, Lieutenant General Alessio Patrick. Once he answered the call, Derick spoke, "I need you to work harder in finding the identity of that woman that saved me seven years ago." "Got it, Marshall. I was just about calling you, sir." Alessio spoke "What?" "You have guests, sir. Your godfather and a female guest from Aurora Ind are here to see you." A female guest? Chapter 7 I Know People Who Could Help Chapter 7 I Know People Who Could Help Chapter 7 I Know People Who Could Help At the god of war''s extrarge office, there sat a beautiful woman and an old man. They were both waiting for the god of war. A couple of minutester, Derick walked in and spoke emotionally, "master!" The old man stood and hugged Derick dearly. He was Derrick''s godfather. Many years ago, Ian Joh found a baby boy in a basket who would be barely two month old as at then on the mountain, crying helplessly in a basket. During that period, he had just lost wife who was already nine months pregnant to an enemy country during an attack to his country. Ian Joh saw the baby boy as a blessing from God, afterall, he had just lost his wife who had just about to give birth to his baby. He picked up the baby, christened him and began to raise him as his own child. Ian Joh has his house under the mountain, everyday, as the babyboy grows, he takes him to the mountains to train him to be a warrior. Ian Joh was a martial art grandmaster. For many years, he raised the baby boy to be stronger and stronger, at eighteen, the boy left Ian Joh and joined the military. That boy was Derrick. Derick loved Ian Joh so much cause he raised him up with love despite not being his biological father. Derick was found of calling the old man ''master.'' "Master, I''ve missed you," Derick said as he disengaged from the old man''s hug. Then he went to sit on his seat while Ian Joh and thedy beside him sat on the seat before Derick''s desk. After Ian Joh and Derick had exchanged pleasantries and spoken a few words about their lovely past, Ian Joh went straight to his purpose ofing here, "remember I once told you I lost my nine months pregnant wife?" "Yes master," Derick responded. "The heavens favored me. My wife and my daughter came back to me seven years ago, "Ian Joh said emotionally. He added with a bit of tears streaming down his face, "although my wife is no more, I This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. still have my daughter." Ian Joh looked at the female figure beside the old man. Derick spoke, "is this your daughter, master?" Derick was referring to thedy seated graciously beside Ian Joh. "Yes," Ian Joh cried. "I''m happy for you, master," Derrick said. Ian Joh nodded and cleaned hjs face with a napkin, "that''s not my main purpose ofing here, Derick." "Please go on master," Derrick said. "Seven years ago, when my wife and my daughter returned back to me, in the heat of happiness, I took them to the city''s club to have a drink with them. Unexpectedly, my daughter who was having fun around the club mistakenly entered a room, Room 313 to be precise and a man in there had his way forcefully with her." Ian Joh said pitifully. "I found out you were the one who had your way with her but didn''t know how to confront you about it," Ian Joh added. Derick was stunned. Indeed, it was in room 313 that he had his way with a woman he had no idea of. "Master, I have offended you. I have taken advantage of your daughter. It wasn''t intentional but I promise to take responsibility from today henceforth. Please forgive me, master," Derrick said and nced at thedy seated beside Ian Joh. Now that he took a look at her, the woman had a heavy make up on. "Of course, I know you will always take responsibility for your wrong. Which is why I sent my daughter to Aurora Islnd to join their military. Everyone knows that Aurora Ind has the best military men, my daughter had worked hard in Aurora Ind and over the years, she had attained the rank of sergeant major." Ian Joh said. He added, "she''s ready to serve in your military now, please let her in." Derick turned and faced the woman, "Attaining the rank of a sergeant major in seven years shows how hardworking you are. However, you have to sign a contract to renounce your membership in Aurora Ind and swore to be loyal to Western Ocean City military." "Hi, Marshall," thedy spoke," Western Ocean City is my father''snd. I only went to Aurora Ind to acquire skills, now that I have learnt enough, I am ready to use all my skill to serve my father''s "My assistant will take you through all the necessary procedures. He will also show you where you would reside. I''lle to check on you this night. Like I promise master, I''ll take responsibility for what I did to you seven years ago." Derick stood. Thedy stood and saluted Derick then he called Alessio to take her away. When Ian Joh and Derick was left alone in the office, Derrick opened his mouth as if he wanted to quickly say something but swallowed it. Derick and Ian Joh exchanged a few more light words before he escorted Ian Joh out. While Ian Joh was being driven out of the military base, tears rushed down his face. He loved Derick so much but now, he had betrayed him. He was threatened and forced to do what he did. He had just lied to Derick. Sooner orter, the truth will be out and Derick will be grossly dissapointed in him. The old man cried hard inside the car. Whereas, Richard pushed the door open angrily as soon as he walked inside the Caldwell''s vi. He had stayed in the military base under the sun for ten hours, the rising of the sun and the setting the sun met him on that spot. He had been told that the Surgeon General will attend to him but he never get to see her. Once he got in, his mother, Sharon rushed out of the kitchen when she heard the loud bang of the door, seeing her son''s furious face, she asked, "son, what is the problem?" Richard exined his horrible experience at the military base to Sharon and spoke, "the surgeon General is such an arrogant woman. If not that father is sick, I wouldn''t have seen any reason to seek for her help. I have never been humiliated in this manner." "Sorry, son. As for Katherine who was pretending to be the Surgeon General, you should have reported her so she can be punished or fired." Sharon said. "But what if she''s truly the Surgeon General?" Richard asked. "Stop talking nonsense! Juanita is the surgeon General and not as useless and barren Katherine. Do you even know what it means to attain the rank of surgeon General? One would have to spend more than thirty years in the military to attain that rank," she said. "True," Richard said. Katherine is too little to even be a corporal talk-less of attaining such a high rank. "But father is dying and the fucken Surgeon General is the only person who can help, are we just going to fold our hands and watch father die?" Richard asked. Sharon thought and said, "I know people who could help." Chapter 8 Chapter 8 At the military base, around 6:30PM, five officers pinned their head to the floor before another female officer at Base 2. It was a popr type of painful punishment that the superior gives to their subordinate in the military. The five officers serving the punishment had sweats dropping from thejr head as they had been in that position for the past fifteen minutes. Katherine was justing from the military health center when he sighted some officers serving punishment. She walked over there and realized that the female officer standing before the five officers serving punishment was the one who gave them the punishment. "Officer, can I ask what these five officers did?" Katherine who was behind asked. The officer who was before the five officers serving punishment turned to Katherine with an angry look, "who the fuck are you to question me!" As soon as these wordses out of her mouth, Katherine was shocked to realize the identity of the officer. "Donna?" Katherine called in surprise. Donna was her bestfriend... No, ex bestfriend. The one who set her up in the past to be fucked by a stranger, she was the same person who had been having affairs with her ex husband even while they were married. She was the one who packed inside her ex husband''s house with her ex husband''s baby in her belly after her husband divorced her. Katherine bite her lips angrily. "This woman! What''s she doing in the military now? "Katherine, so you have joined the military too, huh?" Donna scoffed. "Release the five officers," Katherinemanded. She had checked her rank and realized she was a sergeant major, a rank that was below hers. Katherine wasn''t fully dressed in her uniform, she was just wearing one of their spare uniforms that didn''t reveal her rank. "I should be the onemanding you to fall like a mango tree," Donna said. Katherine walked up to the five officers serving punishment and ordered them to leave. Those five recognized Katherine and knew she was the surgeon General and was higher in rank than Donna so they stood up. "How dare you! Fall back to your punishment now," Donna screamed but Katherine dismissed the officers and they walked away, ignoring Donna''s scream. "You! How dare you!" Donna almost went mad, she pointed to her shoulder and spoke," did you see the rank or are you blind?" She added," I''m just a step to bing a general and you dare to disobey my order, huh?" Indeed, Donna''s rank, sergeant major was just a step to bing Brigadier General. Ever since Katherinee around here, she had never seen Donna. Has she been here and she just didn''t notice her or has she just arrive? Katherine thought to herself. Katherine felt big seeing that all those who betrayed and hurt her in the past are now lower in position than her. If only Donna knows that she''s the surgeon General, she would not be disgracing herself this way. Katherine checked her wrist watch and said," I have something important to attend to. But Donna, I didn''t forget all you did years ago, I''ll let you suffer the consequences of everything." Then she began to walk away. Donna gritted in anger. Does she have a superior rank? She understood that in the military, when a high ranking officer gives amand, an higher ranking officer can dismiss suchmand. She must find out before she know what to do to her. But if she eventually finds out that Katherine was her subordinate, she will let her experience hell here on earth. Later that night, Donna received a knock on her door. She had just finished eating in the house that was given to her inside the military base. Honestly, it was very boring living here alone. She was so sure of whom the person in the door is, she then walked towards the door, she breathed in for a long time and after releasing her breath, she opened the door and unsurprisingly saw Derick. "Pleasee in, general," she said and Derick walked inside the house. He sat in the living room. Donna walked up to him and asked," can I get you a drink?" "No. Sit." He said and she sat. "I know I wronged you in the past and honestly, I searched for you after that incident but I didn''t find you. It saddens me more that I did such to the daughter of my master, it''s hard to forgive myself," Derick said. "Though it hurts even till this moment but please don''t be too hard on yourself, Marshall," she said, acting pitiful. "I have thought of ways to make it up to you but I just couldn''te up with anything satisfying. So I was thinking if you can make a request, I will grant it if it will ease your pain," he said. Donna lowered her head for a very long time, Derrick guessed that she probably didn''t know how to make her request known. "I know you have heard a lot about how ruthless I am, nheless, I will consider your request as long as it will ease your pain, perhaps, it will also help me alleviate the guilt I have felt over the years," he said. She raised her head up and said, "After that incident years ago... And after my father informed me that you are the one who did that to me, I made some research about you and on seeing your picture, I shamefully fell for your charm. It was one of the reasons why I joined the military and worked hard to attain high rank, just so I can get closer to you. For a long time, I have fallen for you, Marshall. I''m sorry." Derick was stunned at her words. In love with him? For seven years? "What did you want from me?" Derick asked. A drop of tears fell from her eyes as she opened her mouth to make herself known, "I know it may be hard for a man like you to fall in love but can you make me your fiancee? Perhaps, you can marry me after you have fallen in love with me. I know you will." Fall in love? Derick found those words strange. He had spent all his life fighting wars and had never understood thenguage of love. And keeping her as his fiancee? Won''t that be too awkward? Seeing that he was already married... All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Secretly married. "Is that the only thing you want?" He asked her. "Yes, marshall," she said, Looking very pitiful and praying earnesly in her heart that her prayers will be answered. "Can you ask for something else?" He asked her. "Nothing else, Marshall. That''s why I''m here," she then began to cry. "I just want to be around the man who deflowered me." Derick became more serious. "You were a virgin then?" "Yes, marshall," Donna cried like someone that is hurt. "Your request is granted. I''ll tell my assistant to dere you as my fiancee," he said and stood. "Thank you, Marshall. Won''t you stay a bit longer?" Donna also stood and asked. "I have some important thing to attend to but I''ll check on you often," Derick said and walked out of the house. Everything came to him so sudden. For an inexplicable reason, that woman, Donna, isn''t his type of woman. Everyone has preferences, yes, but his preference isn''t Donna. He will only bear with her for the main time. In a jiffy, he walked inside the supreme house where Katherine and her kids reside. However, he didn''t see anyone in the living room, he wondered if anyone was in the house. He decided to check on the kids, as he walked towards their room, the door of their room opened and Michael stepped out. "Thank goodness!" Michael eximed and called his brother, "Mark,e." Mark walked out quickly to meet him and when they see Derick, they walked up to him and greeted him, "where is your mom?" He asked the kids. "She''s not around. Sir, can you perform a DNA test on us? We have a feeling you could be our dad... We have made a lot of investigation... Would you mind checking the results of our investigation on our Derick smirked, if he hadn''t found out that Donna was the woman he had a night stand with seven years ago, he would have probably considered their request, "your mother and I met a few days ago. Just because we look alike doesn''t mean I''m your father." "Huh! But you had a one night stand scandal to your name seven years ago?" Mark said. Derrick was stunned at what Mark said. How did these little ones know? With the use of inte, Mark and Michael had read every piece of information avable about the god of war online. "I don''t know what you have heard but I''m not your father. Ask your mother who your father is, she will tell you," he said and wanted to walk away but Mark and Michael quickly crossed him. "But it doesn''t hurt to perform a test, does it?" Michael asked. "Get away!" He then walked away from the kids. He felt guilty for being harsh to the kids but those little ones were stubborn, of he didn''t go harsh on them, they will not give up easily. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Meanwhile, Donna had been invited to the But''s vi. She was escorted here by two hilux cars that were filled of soldiers. Once her car parked, soldiers got down quickly and opened the door of the car to her. Since she was an high ranking officer, she has the right to pick junior officers to escort her if she''s going outside of the military base. She stepped down morously and walked inside the main building, she was weed by the three people seated majestically in the room, amidst these three people were Sharon and Richard, while the other person was Julie. Julie and her husband, But were the adopted parents of Katherine. These people were the one who set Katherine up years ago for the murder of Charles, a son of a very powerful family in the city and untimately sent her to prison. Donna was the biological daughter of But and Julie, they gave birth to her two years after adopting... stealing Katherine from her real parents. But and Julie did that cause they were barren for many years. Although, at present, But and Julie no longer project themselves as Katherine''s real parents, based on the secrete conspiracy between them, they had forced Ian Joh to act as Donna''s father. They knew that it will be impossible for Donna to ever get close to the god of war but with the help of Ian Joh, whom the god of war trusted the most, Donna would be able to get closer to him. And indeed, their conspiracy work. Donna was now the fiancee of the god of war and everyone in the city is aware. The three people seated in the room weed Donna politely after which she sat with pride. Her pride had reached the sky ever since she was announced at the fiancee to the god of war. She knows that even kings must respect and fear her. "Donna, Richard and his mother hade to seek for your help. Ronald''s father is sick and none of the doctors were sessful in helping him heal. But we have heard so much about the Surgeon General and how outstanding her medical skills is, you can easily let Richard meet her with your influence in the military, right?" Julie asked. Donna remembered how kind Richard''s father is to her in the past. Mr. Caldwell, Richard''s father even once helped their family when their familypany was capsizing. As for Richard, Donna left him seven years ago to go to Aurora Ind with a mission to join the military so she can get closer to the god of war. She never really liked Richard, she only seduced him to keep an affair with her because she was jealous of Katherine. She felt like Katherine had all the good things while she''s left with nothing. Richard also didn''t mind that she went to Aurora Ind, afterall, the pregnancy she was having for him then dissolved due to miscarriage, Richard also never really loved her, he just enjoyed how good he is on bed. Although Richard and Donna were no longer in a rtionship, they weren''t enemies at all. They had only used each other in the past for their own selfish advantage. "Richard, you should have juste to me directly and ask, you don''t have to inform my parents," Donna said. "I didn''t even know that you are back in the city, I have been upied with so many things plus my father''s sickness is keeping me distressed," Richard exined. "I''ll help you of course," Donna said and looked at the other two elders seated in the room," please excuse Richard and I." "Alright," the two elders stood and walked away from the room. "I have gone to the military base before but I only stood, waiting helplessly for hours but the surgeon General never attended to me. Can you set up our meeting?" Richard asked. "I can, "Donna said. "Though the Surgeon General is higher in rank than me but I will use my influence as the god of war''s fiancee to set the meeting up. But if this works out, you must know that you also owe me a favor in the future." She said. Donna wasn''t a type that help liberally. "As long as my father survives from his terrible sickness, I''ll do what you want in the future," Ronald said. "I think I still have your old mobile number, I''ll call you once I set it up," Donna said arrogantly and stood. "Oh, thank you, Donna. Please make it fast," Richard said desperately. "Alright," Donna then walked out. An hourter, Donna entered the medical unit in the military base, there were a lot of injured soldiers there receiving treatment. Everyone in the base has now recognized Donna. Not just because she''s the new officer who just came from Aurora Ind but because she was the god of war''s fiancee. A position that many people think is impossible to attain. A lot of people are of the opinion that the god of war is without a heart. How could such a person have a fiancee? Many assumed that Donna''s beauty must be extraordinary while others believe that Donna had seduced the god of war. Even military officers gossipis, they were humans afterall. "Where is the general?" She asked a senior officer in the medical unit. The officer had gloves in her hands and was justing out of a ward. The officer saluted her at once then spoke," "The surgeon General is not on seat at the moment." He suddenly added, "oh! She''s here." Donna turned and surprisingly saw Katherine. This time, Katherine was dressed in her uniform and her rank shone beautifully on her shoulder. Katherine purposely ignored Donna as if she had never seen her before and walked straight to her office. Donna thought she was dreaming, was she the surgeon general? She had to confirm from an officer nearby and she was told that truly, Katherine was the surgeon General. Huh! She even has an higher ranking than her? Donna was angry. She clenched her fist and didn''t know what to do. She thought she would just meet up with the surgeon General and make her see Ronald. Nevertheless, she walked up to Katherine''s office. Katherine''s office wasrge and looked like the office of a president. Donna didn''t know when her mouth formed an O shape. She was so amazed but she became greatly jealous of her. She does not like it when Katherine is higher than her in anything, she doesn''t want Katherine to have anything she doesn''t have. Why is this bitch always a step ahead of her? Donna thought angrily. Katherine nced up at Donna who was still trying to recover from the reality that had just dawned on her. "Surprised?" Katherine smirked. "I''m still the fiance¨¨ to the god of war. I have a upper hand over you," Donna said with a gritted teeth. Katherine scoffed at her foolishness, ''fiancee?'' she repeated in her mind. Of course she had heard that Donna was Derick''s fiancee but she was not moved. Who wills more power to a man, his fiancee or his wife? If only Donna knows that she had been secretly married to Derick, she will realize that being Derrick''s fiancee is just a baseless title. "What did you want?" Katherine asked. She has a lot on her desk and didn''t have time for her drama. The expression of jealousy remained obvious on Donna''s face, nheless, she spoke, "Richard''s father is sick, I''ll pay you any amount you demand to treat him." "Any amount?" "Yes, just state it," Donna said, she was already thinking of every possible ways to derank her or make the military dismiss her. Her presence in the military is already a threat to her. "I don''t need your money and I won''t help that cheat of a guy''s father." Katherine said. "You even have the gut toe and ask for my help, did you have short term memory? Don''t you remember how you got pregnant for Donald? You even set me up to be..." She shook her head andmanded in anger, "get out!" Donna furrowed her brow, she felt insulted and embarrassed, "how can you speak to the fiancee of the god of war this way? A disrespect to me is a disrespect to the god of war." "If you did not get out, I''ll throw you out," the more Katherine remembered how this bitch ruined her in the past, the angrier she became. Her fist were already clenched and she was trying hard to hold her anger. "Do your worst, you have no power to send me out. I can only leave here when I''m ready to. Dare to "Officers!" Katherine shouted and five officers ran inside at once, "throw her out of the building." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The officers were scared. Yes, they were to obey orders of superior no matter how ridiculous it is but this... This woman being asked to throw out is the fiancee to the god of war. Won''t they die a miserable death if they offend her? "I''ll take responsibility for your actions," Katherine understood the fear of the officers who were hesitating to carry out hermand, "now throw her out." One of the five officers stepped forward boldly then others followed, they bundled Donna at once and carried her outside of the medical building then throw her out. Donna fell shamefully to the floor. Donna couldn''t believe she was just humiliated in this manner, when she was making an attempt to stand up, she saw Derick and his assistant, Alessio walking over. Derick was way taller than Alessio. And his handsomeness was one to die for. Donna suddenly let out a painful scream as if she was hurt all greatly, whereas, she had onlynded with her back and didn''t get hurt at all, but now, she was pretending to be hurt beyound repair. Derick walked to her quickly and helped her up, she leaned on Derick''s body and cried, "I didn''t know I can be humiliated this way." Derick didn''t like her scent and her aura repels him, nheless, this is public and she was his fiancee, he must endure, he asked nkly," who did this to you and why?" "The Surgeon General told her men to throw me out of the building," she cried, wiping her face with his shoulder. Katherine? Derick thought. Was Katherine really that ruthless? Although Katherine was his secret wife, he doesn''t really know anything about her and he doesn''t care. He had only married her so he can use her to find the whereabout of his mother that had stayed hidden since he was born. He believed that he will find his mother through Katherine before the six months she will use in the military base here will pse. Was Katherine jealous of the fact that he had a fiancee despite being married to him? Their marriage is just a mirage that wille to an end in six months, why is Katherine acting like they were real couples. Only real couples has the right to be jealous when they see their partner with another. "Bring me Katherine," Derickmanded Alessio who was standing a distance away. Alessio walked away quickly and came back with Katherine. Many officers in the vicinity pretended to be busy with what they were doing but many actually had their eyes on the drama that was about unfolding between them. Someone gossiped, "Marshall is not so ruthless as people say, see how Sergeant Major Donna is leaning on him." "That doesn''t change the fact that he''s ruthless, he probably have a soft spot for Sergeant major Donna." "Well, I think Donna is lucky, the position she upies is many people''s dream." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Marshall even had a calm face, his face is not impossible to behold like it use to. One can tell that Donna and Marshall are in love." The gossips went on and on between the officers. When Katherine appeared, although she wasn''t as tall as Derick, she stood tall and bold, there wasn''t a hint of fear on her face. "General Katherine, what have you done to Donna?" "She came to my office and started disturbing my peace, I had tomand my men to throw her out. I hate nuisance," she spoke boldly. Derick frowned, "do you understand that she''s my fiance¨¨? Shouldn''t you show her some respect?" "Respect, huh? You want me to show my subordinate a respect? In that case, you can increase her rank to be higher than mine then I will respect her," Although she didn''t have any crush on Derick, she didn''t like how he was being defensive of Donna. Did their marriage means anything to him at all? Katherine was displeased at Derick. ording to the chain ofmand, Katherine indeed has the right to punish Donna. But in order to warn other Generals who are of higher rankings than Donna not to punish Donna, he knew he had to punish Katherine right here before everyone. It''s wrong but he has to. "Fall like a mango tree!" Derickmanded Katherine. It''s a popr type of punishment in the military. Katherine felt pained hearing him say this. She had done nothing wrong yet he wants to punish her. She hadn''t broken the chain ofmand yet he wants to punish her, her eyes became bloody and her heart throbbed. She brought her two hands together and folded her arms, ready to fall like an overriped mango tree but a voice suddenly spoke from behind, "stop!" Stop? Everyone was shocked. Everyone around immediately turned to the direction of the voice that just spoke, and behold, the two handsome boys who had the same resemnce as the god of war. They were both dressed in white shirts and ck pants trouser alongside a white canvas. Their dark curly hair shone amazingly under the sun. A female officer even spoke, "how can a twin be so identical and handsome?" One could barely know who is who between Michael and Mark. "And why did they have the same resemnce as Marshall?" Another officer whispered silently. Derick was stupefied to see the two kids, before he could say a word, Mark spoke, "our mommy had onlye over here to help injured soldiers in your city yet you want to treat her this way, huh?" The children were well aware of their mother''s mission here. Everyone became scared for the two children. As if they will be shot dead in an instant. Who dared to talk to the god of war this way? No one! Absolutely no one. What gave these twin the gut? Derick frowned, he wanted to fling those little ones away for speaking to him in such manner. Whereas, Donna was shocked to the gut to see the two kids. They had the same resemnce as Derick and they even called Katherine mommy. So Katherine has a twin? Donna thought in shock. Her mind then trailed back to the event of seven years ago, herself and Sharon, Ronald''s mother had set Katherine up to be fucked by a male prostitute but unexpectedly, Katherine entered a wrong room and had the thing with a powerful man. Donnater found out that the man Katherine slept with was the god of war that was why she had find out it was Katherine. She had no idea that the night stand lead to Katherine''s being pregnant. Thought Katherine was barren? How is it possible for her to conceive and even give birth to twins? Derick definitely hasn''t found out cause if he does, her secrete will be exposed and her end will be brutal. Donna became very scared and stopped crying at once. Derickmanded an officer to lead Donna to her house, afterwards, he said to Katherine, "you and your children have offended me. You all should report to Base 5 by 9PM." If it were people he didn''t have any connections with that dared him like Katherine and her children did, they probably would have been lying in a pool of blood now. Derick tried to control his anger and walked away with Alessio. Everyone was shocked that the god of war didn''t press further to punish Katherine and her children. That was umon of the god of war. People didn''t understand the sudden changesing from the god of war. Everyone only knows about his tough side, people aren''t aware that a man like that could handle situations rationally like this. Katherine quickly walked up to Mark and Michael who just appeared, "why are you here?" "We were bored of staying at home so we decided to stroll out," Michael responded. "You shouldn''t have interrupted. You even stopped hismand! That''s wrong, it''s normal for a superior to punish his subordinate in the military. Now you have got us all in trouble," Katherine said. The children lowered their face as if they were feeling guilty but actually, they weren''t. They were actually happy they saved their mom from being punished. When it was 9PM, Katherine stood alongside her two kids at Base 5. It was already dark and no officers were in sight. The mother and the two kids were all awaiting Derick''s punishment. As for Marie, Katherine had informed her to keep mum at home and Mark, Michael and her would Precisely ten minutes after 9AM had clocked, a tall figure appeared from the dark. Katherine knew for certain that it was Derick. "Your kids may leave. You will serve all their punishment," he said. "No!" Michael quickly spoke, "let our mom go and punish us." Where did this woman see these two little rascals, Derick thought. Katherine held the shoulders of her twin and said, "It''s my call, I''m a soldier but you guys are not. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Yet, the children were very reluctant to leave. At the end, they agreed to leave and then walked away sadly. Their house were not far from Base 5. Katherine then stood still before Derick, awaiting her punishment. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Derick grabbed his right shoulder all of a sudden and groaned in pain, he shut his eyes tightly like someone enduring a deep pain. Katherine could sense that something was wrong, he rushed to him and took his hand off his shoulder, he was stunned to see that he was bleeding internally. He was hurt in the same ce he was injured when they first met. She had thought that he would heal in no time after treating him but many days had passed and yet the wound had opened up again. "Hold on here, please. Let me get you my kit," she said and wanted to run away but he grabbed her Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. wrist. Katherine was shocked. Her heart raced. His grip on her hand wasn''t tight or hard, infact, it was gentle. But she felt a burning sensation in her wrist and her heart reacted to it. She yanked her hand off immediately. "What?" "Just help me home, then you can treat me inside my room," he said. "Oh! Aren''t you punishing me again?" "After you have healed me," he said bluntly. "Okay..." Katherine walked closer to him and his scent filled her nostrils. His scents were so alluring and refreshing. She wished she could remain this close to him forever. What in the world was she thinking? She brought herself back to consciousness but she didn''t know where to hold him. She was nervous to even touch him. "It''s not like I can''t work," Derick saw her nervousness and began to walk to the house they both shared. Katherine heaved a sigh of relief. She then followed behind him, watching how tall and broad he is. Once they were inside, the two kids stood and asked him, "where is our mommy?" Katherine who was behind him appeared and said, "I''m here." The children heaved a sigh of relief and went to hug their mommy, "mommy, we made that man punish you. We are so sorry." Although they were boys, they couldn''t help but cry. They thought that Derick had heavily punished Katherine. Derick turned and saw how emotional the kids are. He turned back and walked to his room. "He actually didn''t punish me," Katherine said. "Really? Mommy, are you telling the truth?" Michael asked. "Yes. He''s injured at the moment and I need to attend to him. Go and stay with your sister. I''ll be with you shortly." He said. "Alright mommy," the two boys believed her then they walked to their sister''s room. They were so relieved that their mommy wasn''t punished. Katherine went to pick up her kits then walked inside Derick''s room. Derick sat on the bed, his back resting on the bed and his two legs long stretched on the bed. Katherine ced her kits beside the bed then sat on the edge of the bed, "Marshall, this will hurt, please endure." "I have endured greater pain, just do your thing," his voicecked emotions. Katherine nodded and began to treat him. As hurtful as the stuffs she applied to him was, he didn''t make a sound. No wonder he''s called the god of war, she thought to herself. After she was done, she arranged her kits well and spoke, "can I ask you a question?" "Go on." "How did you sustain this injury? I thought it was just a gunshot but it seems there is something more to this. I also think that uou should have healed with myst treatment but now that have treated it again, I hope it heal totally. But if you can tell me how you sustain the injury, maybe I can know a more precise way to treat you." Katherine said. "During the recently concluded war, I was shot by a very powerful bullet that weakned me. Nheless, I tried to escape, during my Hussle, a big snake bit me in the exact same ce. I don''t know what type of snake it is but I know it''s Vernon must be very powerful." He answered. "Oh my! I''m so sorry, Marshall..." Katherine said, "I''ll think of something else to do to help you heal permanently." "Thank you." He said simply. Katherine nodded, she suddenly spoke again, "You had a fiancee without bothering to inform me. Not like I''m questioning what you did, but do I also have the right to have a fiancee?" "This marriage is ..." "...not real, I know," she interrupted, "I''m just asking if I have the right to do what you do?" "I didn''t choose to have a fiance¨¨, it''splicated..." He said, wondering if he should exin how he ends up having Donna has a fiancee or not. "Are you jealous?" "Jealous?" Katherine scoffed, "Far from it." "I think you punish Donna cause you are jealous that she''s my fiance¨¨?" He said. That was what he believed. "For me to be jealous then I have to be in love with you but I''m not in love with you, neither are you in love with me. I''ll return to Eastern Ocean City in a couple of months and we may never get to meet again for the rest of our lives so what is there to be jealous about?" Katherine said and stood, "anyways, I won''t keep an affair outside of this marriage. I don''t have to be like you. I should take my leave now." "Your children..." He suddenly spoke. Her heart skipped as soon as he mentioned her children, "who is their father and why are you not with him?" "It''s personal. Can you not ask me something like this in the future?" He hummed and said," your children wants me to perform a DNA test on them." Katherine''s heart almost fall off on hearing that. A DNA test? Gosh! Why does this kid always have to put her in trouble? As troubled as her heart is, she smirked and asked," we met a few days ago... Ignore those kids. They are just being childish." He observed her for a minute and said, "you tell me whom their father is or I perform a DNA test." Not like Derick wanted to perform a DNA test, he was so sure he wasn''t the kid''s father, afterall, he had known the woman he had a night stand seven years ago. But he was curious to know whom the kid''s father is. Katherine didn''t even know why her heart was palpitating, it''s not like this man before her is her baby''s father. He probably wants to perform a DNA test because he had the same resemnce with the kids. Should she lie to him that the children''s father is dead? It''s too early to start their rtionships based on lies. Yet, she can''t tell him that her children were a product of a one night stand. All of a sudden, Derick''s phone rang. He checked and seeing whom the caller ID is, his face contorted a little, he dismissed Katherine before answering the call. Katherine was d he received a call at that sensitive time. Otherwise, she didn''t know what she would have said. But why was he talking about doing a DNA test with her kids? Did he really mean it? Was he serious about it? Katherine was troubled. Katherine then decided to warn her kids to stop being troublesome. Why would they tell Derick that he should perform a DNA test on them? Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "Did you say Katherine is the Surgeon General?" Richard was shocked to hear this new revtion from Donna. The both of them were seated inside a top restaurant. "Yes and infact, she now has a twin." She said to Richard''s surprise. "Katherine has two children? Are you sure of what you are saying?" Richard find it incredibly hard to believe. "I saw the two children with my very own eyes. What is even more disturbing is the childrens appearance. They looked like the god of war," Donna said making Richard''s heart skipped. "Richard, I want you to think back to seven years ago, did you have sex with Katherine before you divorced her?" Donna asked. Richard thought back and said, "I think so... Yeah...yeah," the more he thought back was the more he remembered clearly. "Good." "What''s good?" Richard asked in confusion. "Those children could be your children, since they looked like they were born seven years ago, I''ll advise you perform a DNA test on the children," he said. "If the children turns out to be mine then she will be forced to treat my father. Afterall, she can''t be ruthless to her children''s grandfather," Richard said. "Exactly. Make it fast before another man end up raising your kid," Donna said. "Are you seeing her with another man in there?" Richard asked. "Not at all. But act quick and always keep me updated," Donna said. "Okay, I''lle around tomorrow," he said. Afterwards, Donna returned back to the military base. For the rest of that day, Richard couldn''t take his mind off what Donna said. He had wished to have a child all these years but had never had one. Could it be that Katherine was pregnant for him him when he sent her out of the house seven years ago? Once it was the following day, he drove inside the military base, he was allowed in with the influence of Donna. He then requested to meet the Surgeon General. Though he was made to wait af the guest room for five hours but at the end, he was escorted inside Katherine''s office. He was amazed at how amazing Katherine''s office is. Never in this life had he ever expect that the pathetic housewife he forced to sign the divorce papers seven years ago would turn out to be the Surgeon General. He felt very riduculed and ashamed of himself. So he was the one standing before her when it was supposed to be the other way round. Richard wanted to take a sit but Katherine spoke up quickly," who told you to sit?" Richard was shocked and stood," Katherine!" "The military doesn''t work like the civilian world. We work based on orders andmands here. If I didn''t tell you to sit, you don''t sit, understood?" Richard was quiet, he was very angry in the face and felt like punching her in the face. How dare this ordinary woman, just because of her status... speak to him in such manner. "Understood?" Katherine shouted angrily. "Yes," Richard almost cry in anger. He even answered yes. "Can I sit now?" Katherine ignored his question and asked," what did you want?" While still standing, Richard gnashed his teeth and said, "Katherine, we need to talk." "About what?" There was a distant look on Katherine''s face, as if he had never seen the man before her. The man before her deserves an even greater riducule. That bastard hurt her badly in the past, how can she ever forgive him? "Your children. Remember we had sex severally seven years ago before you left? I''m of the opinion that the children could be mine, kindly allow me to perform a DNA test on the kids," he said. Katherine frowned, how did he find out she has a kid? Katherine thought deeply. It soon dawned on her that Donna must have informed him about it. Of course, as couples seven years ago, it was normal for them to have sex. Even her can not fully tell if Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. her pregnancy was as a result of the night stand she had with the stranger or the sex she had with Richard. Even if her kids were for Richard, she will never let him know it talkless of raising them. She doesn''t ever want Richard in her life again. "You are not my children''s father," she dered. "And who is their father?" Richard was seriously trying to control his anger. He was still standing and had not sit. "How is that your concern? You sent me out of your house seven years ago and thought I would never make it in life again but here are you, standing in my office with no dignity left. Richard, stay back." Richard looked at her cute face, those face of hers use to be repelling in the past but now, it looked so attractive and bold. She doesn''t even look like that pathetic Katherine of seven years ago. "I won''t allow another man raise my kid and I''ll most definitely perform a DNA test on them," Richard said and turned, ready to leave. "Let me see how you will do that," Katherine said and watched as Richard walked away wordlessly. What could his n be? Should she employ a nanny to look after her kids. Donna is in the base and Ronald could conspire with her. At once, she ced a call across to Derick who took a while before answering it, "I believe there is nothing wrong if I employ a nanny for my kids?" "Your kids are very safe in the base. Why do you need a nanny?" "I know they are safe but for personal reasons, I want to get them a nanny," she said. There was silence on the other end after which he spoke, "as long as the nanny is an officer." "Of course," she replied and hung up. She then arranged for a junior female officer to look and guide after her kids. In the evening of the day, while Katherine was on duty, a male officer approached the supreme building that Katherine lives with her kids. As soon as he knocked on the door, the new nanny opened the door and saluted him. The nanny''s name is Samantha, she was an officer in the medical department. The male officer who just appeared was higher in rank than her. "I have a message for the kids," he said. "A message for the kids? You can just tell me, sir," Samantha said. "I have to tell the kids directly, please bring them over," the male officer said. It''s the job of Samantha to ensure the kids are protected while their mother is on duty, although it''s paramount that she gives utmost respect to the senior officer standing before her, she still has to be careful. "Is it their mom who sent you a message for them?" She asked. "Who else?" The male officer asked, although he was still standing, he had an impatient look on his face. "Kindly permit me to ce a call across to their mom," Samantha said and picked her phone in an attempt to call Katherine and confirm. But she heard a loud bang on her head that made her suddenly loose consciousness. The male officer walked in, it didn''t take him much time to find the kid''s room. The room he entered was for the boys. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 "Who are you?" Mark challenged as soon as he saw the strange officer. He walked up to them quickly and cut strands of hair from both of their hairs then he walked out quickly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The little ones were young and no matter how they struggle, they couldn''t stop the man from cutting their hair. They even chased after the man as he ran away but the man was fast in his dealing that he soon dissapeared out of their sight. "Jerk! What could he need our hair for?" Mark said, panting heavily before the house. They had just lost sight of the stranger. "See...aunt Samantha is on the floor," Michael called Mark''s attention. "Oh my god!" Mark screamed and quickly rushed to where the cellphone is, he immediately ced a call across to Katherine but Katherine''s phone was on silent as it''s a rule for those on duty to keep their phones on silent. Then he immediately dialed the second line and it answered. That was Derick''s number, "why are you calling?" Derick''s calm and cold voice came through. He knew it was the kids calling. "Aunt Samantha is down in the floor, a stranger walked in and cut our hairs, it might be the stranger that hurt aunt Samantha," Mark said fearfully into the phone. "Stay calm, I''ll be there in a jiffy," Derick said. Derick was at that time watching Alessio who was supervising the Grandwar masters''s training. Derick called him over and told him about the situation at home but that he will handle it himself. He entered a car parked nearby at once and drove to the Supreme building. He was stunned to see Samantha''s body in the floor. He ordered for a medical officer nearby to carry her at once to the medical center for treatment. Then his eyes set on Marie who curled his body together in fear. He walked towards her quickly and said," hey, don''t be scared, okay?" "I''m very scared," Marie came out of her room a few minutes ago only to see an unconscious Samantha on the floor and her two brothers in chaos, also, their hairs had been messed as it was cut roughly. "Someone try to hurt us," Marie said. Whereas, the news of what happened in the building had reached Katherine, she left her duty post and ran at once to the Supreme building. She was however stunned to see Derick squatting before Marie. After Marie had said a few words, he even hugged her andforted her. "Mommy!" Her two boys jerked her off her thought and she immediately walked towards them, "are you fine?" Before her children could even answer, she saw how messed their hair was. "A strange man walked in and took our hair away," Mark reported quickly. Derick had also stood, he was holding Marie''s small hand with his big palm. He looked at Katherine who looked overly worked up and stressed. "Your hair?" She repeated. What would anyone need her children''s hair for. "I''ll find the stranger," Derick said and added, "Katherine, you requested a nanny for a reason, tell me, it may help me find whom the stranger is quicker." Katherine dismissed the kids from living room first of all and promised to be with them shortly then she sat and began," my ex husband came to me iming he wants to perform a DNA test on my kids to confirm if he was the father of my kid... I told him he isn''t their father and that DNA test isn''t necessary but he threatened that he would make sure he performed a DNA test, that was why I immediately employed a nanny for my kids." He thought over what she said and spoke, "Hair can be used to perform a DNA test too, could he be behind it?" Katherine reasoned over Derick''s words and nodded, "he could be." Or who else could have tried to cut her children''s hair? Derick nodded and spoke, "I''ll find the person who did this. But why don''t you want your ex husband to perform a DNA test on your kids? If you are not sure he''s not their father, why don''t you let him do the test to let go of all doubts? Or... Are you hiding something? Maybe he''s actually their father." "He''s not," Katherine bursted out and looked away ashamedly, she didn''t like how she shouted, it''s just that she didn''t wish for that cheat to be her children''s father. She didn''t want a DNA test to be done cause what if it turns out positive? That way, he can im the kids from her legally, never! That would never happen. Derick then stood, he nced at her and walked out of the room. Immediately, he informed Alessio about the situation. Actually, there is a secret camera in every building in the military base. Alessio got to work at once and found out the identity of the officer through the surveince camera in less than ten minutes. He immediately informed Derick who was still standing before the house, angry that an officer dared to burst into his house. "I found the person sir and I''ve ordered for his arrest," Alessio said. "Bring all officers to the central field and make that stranger kneel on the podium, I''ll be with you shortly." He ordered. Ten minutester, every officer in the base had gathered, they had also heard about the chaos in the Supreme''s building. Other officers were surprised to see that the strange officer who intruded into the Surgeon General''s house had been caught and had his hands tied to the back before everyone. Alessio walked up to the podiom and spoke, "officers, your most important trait in the military is..." "Loyalty," loud voices of the officers echoed like thunder. "Whoever betrays..." "Dies a brutal death," all of the one million officers responded to Alessio. "You are about to witness what happens to a betrayal," he said and took step back, he nodded slightly then the god of war stepped on the podium. Derrick looked at the strange officer who was backing him, he removed a dagger from his side at once and walked up to him, he ced the sharp dagger right to his throat and slit it, blood gushed out mercilessly. Most junior officers found this sight dreadful and almost closed their eyes but if caught, they will be punished severely so they watched the horrible scene before them. Derick didn''t stop until the man''s head was totally off his neck, he ruthlessly raised the bare head of the man up, the head had blood dripping from it. Then he spoke to the microphone, "if you are ready to loose your head before everyone just like this, then go against the rules." Then he dropped the head and turned, stepping out of the podium nobly. Alessio spoke a few more words and dismissed everyone. Donna had thought that Derick will question the strange officer about who sent him and she had her heart in her throat because of this. But to her surprise, Derick just went ahead to slit his throat. After Richard left Katherine''s office, he sent Donna feedback about his discussion with Katherine and she had promised him to get Katherine''s children hair. She was the one who sent the strange officer to get the kid''s hair. And the strange officer was able to deliver the hair to her before he was caught. Donna heaved a sigh of relief as she drank from her tea, she was now inside her building. At least, the only person who could implicate her is dead. But that was a narrow escape, she thought to herself. Then she ced a call across to Richard and once he answered, Donna spoke proudly, "I have the hair of the kids with me." "Wow! Bring it to me quick so I can get the DNA test done," he said. "I advise you get it done at Tamar Hospital, they have the best doctors there," she suggested. "Alright, bring it quick now," Ronald said. Donna smirked, she had a n. "Sure." She replied him and hung up. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Richard went to Tamar hospital to get the paternity test done. He soon walked out of Tamar Hospital with the DNA test result in his hand, the result had stated he has a ny percent probability of being Katherine''s twin father. Now that he has a prove that he is the children''s father, he will go the legal way and im them. If Katherine doesn''t want him to im the children, then she must treat his father. As soon as Richard was inside his car, he ced a call across to Donna and once she answered, he spoke tedly, "guess what?" "Tell me," Donna said. "I have done the DNA test result and I now have prove that the children are mine," Richard said and Donna smirked. "But there is a problem," Richard suddenly added. "What''s that?" "If I tell Katherine this, won''t she suspect that I was the one who sent the officer to cut her children''s All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. hair?" "And what if she suspect? You are already the kid''s father and as such, you have her under your control now." Donna said. He thought about what she said and hummed, "that''s right." He then hung the call up. Whereas, Katherine was supervising the surgical operation of an officer who received a series of bullet in the rightps during thest war. But her mind wasn''t fully there, ever since she had heard that Derick slit the throat of the officer who barged into the Supreme house and cut her children''s hair, she had be more scared of him. In Eastern Ocean City where she served for many years as an officer, they would rather serve the betraying officer an imprisonment sentence or worst, shoot him dead but to slit his throat and cut off the person''s head looks very scary. Katherine was even d she wasn''t present at that moment to witness the scene. Derick wasn''t home yesterday so she hadn''t set her eyes on him ever since he left with a promise to find who barged into the house. "Be careful," she suddenly said to one of the medical staffs who was almost making a mistake while treating the injured soldier. "Sure, miss," the medical staff said and continued her work. A knock thennded on the theatre room, since other officers were busy, she walked up to the door. Then she saw an averagely tall female officer who was obviously a member of the medical department. After she saluted her, she spoke, "you have a visitor." Katherine told her to lead the way then she saw Richard standing before her office. This guy again? Katherine dismissed the female officer who lead her to where Richard was then walked inside her office. "Why are you here again?" Katherine asked as she sat. Richard walked up to her table and dropped the DNA test result on it wordlessly. Her eyes darted on the paper before her and she nced back at the standing Richard," what''s this?" "Why don''t you check," Richard replied maliciously. "If you can''t tell me what this is then take it and get out," Katherine said, displeased at his arrogant attitude. "It''s the DNA test result," he said and her heart skipped in fear. DNA test result? How... "You are the one who sent an officer to cut my children''s hair, huh? Obviously. Isn''t that what you used to perform the DNA test result?" She asked, trying to remain calm. "The most important thing is that those twins of yours are mine," he said. Twins? He apparently didn''t know that she has one more girl. "I don''t believe this forged result," Kathrine said. Although she had seen that the hospital he performed the DNA test result in was a reputable hospital and they would never fake a result, but still, she can''t trust this man fully. "Forged?" Richardughed, "then take your children with me to the hospital and let''s perform a DNA test together," Richard said, "that way, you can see the result for yourself." Richard was so certain the kids were his. Katherine''s heart became even more troubled cause Richard spoke with confidence, but she couldn''t act like a coward before him," my children won''t perform a DAN test with you cause you are not... and will never be their father. If that''s all youe to do here, you may get out now and stop troubling me." "If I leave then I''m heading to court. Don''t think I will let another man raise my child," Richard said with a frown. Although he was slightly happy that the kids were his, his primary concern was his dieing father. He needs this stubborn woman before him to treat him. And as her baby''s father, he could Court? If he goes to court, he can definitely im ownership of her babies with the prove in his hand. Never! Katherine then spoke, "The DNA test will be performed again." "Then choose date and time," Richard spoke quickly. "Monday, 4PM. Kakaki Hospital." she answered. She had calcted that she will be free around that time. "I''ll be waiting," Richard said and walked out arrogantly. Her mood changed at once, could it be that he was really their father? But they had sex for all the six years in their marriage and she never conceived. Even if he is their father, he would never let him know about it. She needs to think of something fast. A couple of hourster, Katherine was already home, and this time, she was busy reading about some medical stuffs on herptop in the living room, whereas, her children were eating dinner at the dinning table. Samantha, the nanny is back to her feet now. She was the one who made the dinner for the kid. The sound of the doorbell rang briefly alerting everyone in the house that someone was at the entrance. Katherine turned her head to the door and watched as the door open. Her heart skipped a bit on seeing Derick. He was dressed in a ck suit that made him look like a cheif executive officer rather than an officer. She greeted him with a forced smile, "hi, you are wee." "Thank you," he said briefly then looked at the children that were busy devouring their food at the dinning table. Then he walked inside quietly. Just like that? Did he even know they were married? He didn''te home yesterday night and when he did today, all he said was ''thank you.''. Well, their marriage wasn''t really a serious one. She shouldn''t get herself worked up over what''s not important. She then set her concentration back on what she was doing. Afterwards, she stood and walked towards his room. She wanted to ask him a question. She knocked twice before his voice came in, "it''s opened." Katherine opened the door and saw him seated before some pile of books. He seem to be busy reading one of it. "I guess I shoulde back," Katherine said. He turned his roble chair to her and spoke, "what''s the matter?" "Can I sit at least?" She asked. He gestured for her to sit but didn''t say a word. Then he pressed his cold gaze on her, "did you ask the officer who barged into this house and cut the children''s hair who sent him before killing him?" "I don''t need such petty information." He answered. "And what if the same person who sent him sends someone else to harm my kids?" She asked. "I have increased the level of security here. No harm wille to your kids. Is that all?" "What! Are you already chasing me away?" Katherine was very angry at the man''s rude attitude. If he was busy, he should have just told her toe back rather than subtly chasing her away when she had barely spoken a few words, Katherine thought to herself. Derick quietly darted his cold gaze away from her. "Although our marriage is just an ordinary one , I still think I should tell you a few things about myself," she said. "I''m honestly not interested," he said. He had made an underground research about her and had found out everything he thought he should know. Katherine was frustrated at the man''s attitude. Obviously he disliked her. He had wanted to ask for his help as regarding something before, afterall, he was her husband and she doesn''t have anyone else who could help. "I shouldn''t havee," Katherine was truly hurt with his attitude so she stood. Then she began to walk towards the door with pain in her heart. Just when she got before the door, about toy her hand on the knob of the door, his deep voice spoke, "What can I help you with?" "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." She then twisted the knob but his voice came through again, "is it about your ex husband?" Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Katherine freezed on the spot. She left the knob of the door and turned to him, "you knew my ex husband came to my office today?" "I know everything that happens here in the military base." He answered. She hummed and said, "I did not know much about you so I don''t know if you can do what I want to ask of you to do. It''s morally wrong." "Speak." He said icily. Katherine hummed and tried to calm her overly beating heart, "my ex husband was the one who sent the officer who cut my children''s hair." "That''s easy to guess," he answered, totally unsurprised. Katherine was stupefied. "Well, he has performed a DNA test." "And the result of it is what he brings to your office. So is he their father?" Derick asked with an expressionless face. "He came with the DNA test result that proves he''s my kid''s father but I do not believe in him." She paused and added, "so I told him that we should have another DNA test done this Monday." "That''s fine. So how do Ie into the picture?" Derick asked. "As the god of war, you are equally powerful in the military and in the civilian word. Can you use your influence to talk to the director of the hospital to forge the DNA test result should in case ites out positive again?" She asked. "Richard impregnated my bestfriend many years ago while we were married. I don''t want him as the father of my children. If I''m as influential as you, I wouldn''t have seek for your help but my influence is limited here in Western Ocean City." "You want to involve me in your conspiracy?" Derick frowned deeply, "is that the kind of woman you are?" He added after a few seconds, "Dissapointing!" "Huh!" Katherine let out, "I''m not that type of woman, I''m just..." "Just what?" He interrupted. "If that man is their father, then give him the right to raise his kids. Afterall, the kids had been with you for many years." "Can''t you understand the reason behind it?" She asked, almost crying. "The reason behind a conspiracy doesn''t justify the conspiracy. You may be that type of woman who lies and hides stuffs from others but I''m not that type of man. I am now beginning to wonder why my mother will want me to marry a woman like you. I''m sure you will hide lots of things from me in the future." He said. His words went like a sharp needle into Katherine''s heart. She was an honest and upright woman. It''s just that there are some things that happens that forces people to bend their principle. Katherine nodded simply. She didn''t know what to say again. This man will never help her. She then turned back to the door, opened it and walked out. When it was Monday morning, Katherine went to pick her children up from school. The children attends military school. It''s a school built majorly for children of military officers. Civilians are not permitted to attend such school. But the school is not different from civilian schools as they teach them all necessary subjects. Only that, the children in the higher grades does parades and some military training one hour everyday. Once Katherine and her three kids are inside her car, she told them, "guys, we aren''t going home." "Why?" Marie spoke quickly. "We are heading to an hospital, my ex husband wants to perform a DNA test on you," she confessed. She didn''t want to hide something so sensitive from the kids. "Is he our father?" Marie spoke. "I doubt it but the result of the test will prove it," she said. Marie cried, "I want that handsome house that lives with us to me by dad. I don''t want anyone else." "I understand but if we do not do this test, my ex husband will keep troubling me," Katherine said and turned to the backseat to look at the two boys who just listened quietly. She wondered why they didn''t say a word. Marie was seated on the seat beside the driver''s seat. "Are we good to go?" Katherine asked, still facing the boys. They only nodded in response. Katherine sighed and began to drive. Her heart was heavy and she couldn''t help the heavy feeling of anxiety that settled in her heart. What if Richard is really the children''s father? Eventually, she pulled her car over before the hospital. The hospital was one of the biggest hospital in town. She had chosen this hospital cause it''s a different hospital from the one that Richard had first done the test. Once she stepped down with her kids, she saw someone familiar walking up to her. She was not surprised to see Richard but she was surprised to see Sharon, Richard''s mother. "Katherine, how cruel could you be? You hid my grandchildren from me for many years," Sharon used, emitting a sad and angry expression. "My children are not your grandchildren," Katherine frowned at Sharon. She remembered how cruel Sharon was to her when she was married to Richard. Sharon had treated her like a ve just because she couldn''t conceive. Yet, she had the mind to speak boldly before her. "Well, we will confirm soon," Sharon smirked. In a jiffy, they all entered the hospital and began to walk to the paternity test department. They were soon attended to by a doctor. Once they stated their purpose ofing, the doctor spoke, "Mr. Richard and the children will have to follow me to theboratory so I can collect their blood samples." "Alright," Richard said confidently but the children were very reluctant to follow. "Just do it for my sake, please," Katherine pleaded with her kids who showed no sign of following the doctor. For their mother''s sake, the children decided to follow after the doctor. However, just after the doctor had taken three steps away, a nurse quickly approached him and said, "doctor, there is an order from the director for every personell in the paternity test department to go home immediately." "What!" The doctor eximed. It sounded very strange in his ear. "Are you sure of what you are All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. saying?" Before the nurse before him could answer, he sighted some military men ordering staffs to evacuate the building immediately. Who wouldn''t be scared of men with gun? Perhaps, something was wrong. The doctor turned to Richard at once and spoke," I guess we will make this another time, bye." The doctor rushed inside his office, packed his stuff and ran out of the building. Richard and Sharon were scared but Katherine wasn''t scared as she was a military officer too. She was just confused as to why military men wille here and halt every activity going on here. Sharon and Richard quickly walked out. Katherine walked up to one the military officer and once he recognized her, he saluted her, "why are you evacuating people from here?" "The director of the hospital bid us to," the officer answered. Weird! Since when did the director of an hospital has the right to order military officers? There must be more to this. "Mommy, what''s going on?" Marie asked. The children weren''t scared a bit since they are already used to see men in uniforms holding guns. "Let''s leave, I''ll find outter," Katherine then evacuated the building with her kids. As she got before her car, someone shouted behind her, "you! Just because you are the surgeon General, you think you can manipte things, right?" That was Sharon shouting aggressively. She had thought she will return home with those kids today but unfortunately, the DNA test result was interrupted. Katherine told her kids to get inside her car firstly, afterwards, she turned to Sharon and Richard who were approaching her with a malicious face. "You are trying to use the military officer to stop the DNA test from happening... How ridiculous," Richard rebuked. Katherine wanted to defend herself that she wasn''t behind the military mening over to send everyone out of the DNA building but she reasoned again that this people were not worthy of her exnation so she frowned, "I was in your house for many years and couldn''t give birth, what makes you think I will suddenly get pregnant during the period you divorced me?" "Katherine, we must go to another hospital and have the test done. Don''t think this silly trick of yours will work," Richard said. She checked her wrist watch and realized that she still had time, "fine." Seeing that she agreed to go to another hospital with them, Sharon and Richard heaved a sigh of relief, "quickly, let''s go to Tamar Hospital." Richard said. But Katherine''s phone buzzed at this moment and seeing that it was from an unidentified person in the military, she answered and the voice came through," General Katherine, you must return to base now. There is an emergency, copy that" "An emergency?" She reptead, "I''ll be there, copy that." Then she hung up. "I am sorry, not today again. Maybe next time," Katherine immediately got inside the car. "You bitch!" Sharon shouted, "what trick are you trying to y? Those children are my grandchildren." Sharom watched in anger as Katherine''s car zoomed off. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Once Katherine dropped her children home, she drove over to the medical department but was surprised to see that everywhere was calm and in order. Wasn''t she informed that there was an emergency? While wondering, a female officer walked up to her and saluted her, "General, thank goodness you came quickly. We had some guest from Aurora Ind and they would be leaving soon." "Oh! Lead me to them quickly," Katherine had misunderstood the emergency situation. She thought it was a chaos happening in the base, she didn''t know that it was as a result of some unexpected visitors. Once she arrived there, she saw three officers seated nobly, the three officers were all generals too. They stood to salute her and she saluted them as well. Afterwards, she sat. The low ranking female officer who lead her here had already left. Katherine wondered what this sudden asion is for, the generals went on to introduce themselves after which they stated their purpose. Amidst the three officers from Aurora Ind were two men who looked like they were in their early forties and a woman who looked young but agile, her name is General Wendi. She''s a surgeon General at Aurora Ind but she had been deployed here to help Katherine in her work. "So General Wendi will serve here for nine months, I hope that you can work together with her?" One of the male Generals from Aurora Ind said. Katherine didn''t feel good about this new development. Why would they bring in another Surgeon General? Do they think she''s not capable of her work? "We should," Katherine answered. The two male Generals spoke a few more words after which they left. Leaving Wendi and Katherine alone in therge office. "It will be my honour to work with you, General Katherine. I have heard a lot about you," Wendi said. Katherine shrugged, "you are wee, General Wendi." Then she stood. "General Katherine..." Wendi called and Katherine turned to her. "Could you please attend my wee dinner party this night? I''ll like for you to be present there." Katherine thought about her request and said, "that shouldn''t be a problem." Then she walked away. It wasn''t as if she was jealous of the new Surgeon General''s presence, she just doesn''t like the fact that someone who has simr rank and function as her is here. She must report this to Derick. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She returned home and showered after which she rested on the bed. She was hoping that Derick will for the dinner, Derick wasn''t present. Katherine informed Samantha about where she was going, the children had already slept since it was alreadyte at night. Once she walked outside of the building, about approaching her car, she sighted another car drove in. She watched as a tall military officer stepped down. And that was Derick. "Where to?" "To the wee dinner party of General Wendi. And I really have some things to discuss with you," Katherine said. "What''s that about?" "Maybe when I''m back," Katherine said, making an attempt to walk towards her car. "Say it now," he demanded. Katherine paused and checked her wrist watch, well, she still has a couple of minutes to spare. "Why do you have to bring in a new Surgeon General? What are you indicating, that I''m not capable of my job or?" "We didn''t ask for Aurora Ind military''s help. They were the one who reached out to us to supply us with the surgeon General and a few medical officers. I epted the offer cause Aurora has top notch skill in military tactics, their medical department is also one of the best. Plus we still have thousands of soldiers there in our medical center that needs to recover quickly. I think this would ease your job, don''t you think?" Derick took his time to exin to her. "I just don''t feelfortable having someone else that sits in the same position that I am." Katherine expressed her dissatisfaction. "Bear with it. You have just five months and a few weeks left to spend here. Wendi will not be here forever as well. So endure," he said, standing straight and gant. She shrugged and mumbled, "not like I have a choice. I should get going now." "Your dress," he suddenly spoke. Katherine looked at herself and didn''t see anything odd about her gown. "What about it?" "Isn''t it too short?" He asked. Katherine frowned. Since when did the kind of cloth she wears bes his business. "Why are you worried about that? I don''t think you should. Bye." She got inside her car and drove off. But Katherine couldn''t stop wondering why he took cognisance of her gown. Not like he gives a damn about her. That man only knows how to kill, she thought to herself as she drives. After many minutes had passed, she pulled over before military Lounge A2 and walked straight to room 009, where the wee dinner party was being held. The beautiful room was upied to the brim, soft music yed in the background. Katherine loved how the big room was beautifully designed. Everyone present here dressed like a civilian and they mostly look beautiful. While looking for where she could sit, a voice sounded behind her, "General Katherine." Katherine turned and saw Wendi who was all smiles. "Hey General Wendi." "I''m d you came. This party wouldn''t have been worth it if you aren''t present." "Oh no! Don''t tter me," Katherine said. "Pleasee over here and sit," she then lead Katherine to the VIP table and made her sit. On that table, only top officers can sits there. Katherine sat and soon, some waiters came around and served cups of wine on her table. Katherine enjoyed the music that yed and it made her feel rxed. Also, there was arge screen that disyed the music video. She was lost in watching it. She casually took the cup of wine on her table and gulped the wine in. The wine tasted very sweet. She could tell that it was of high quality. She then set her eyes again on the screen, enjoying the music video. Whereas, two people were standing at the entrance of the hall and were watching Katherine who was seated and backing them. These two people were Wendi and Donna. Donna and Wendi served together at Aurora Ind''s military. They were very close friends eventhough Wendi seniors Donna in rank. She was the one who told Wendi to write to the top military officers in Aurora Ind to send her here to help sick officers. But actually, that wasn''t what Donna wanted her to Donna realized that since Katherine is of higher rank than her, there is little to what she can do to her. But she believes that Wendi will be able to help her carry her schemes. "She has drank from the cup," Wendi said to Donna. "I can see it, General," Donna said. "So have you arranged for the man that will have sex with her yet?" Wendi asked. She was actually nervous about the whole thing but she just had to do this for her friend. "You can go and enjoy your party, Wendi. I''ll take it from here," Donna said. Wendi nodded and walked away from her. A couple of minutester, Katherine''s eyes started bing blurry. She was feeling very intoxicated eventhough she drank a little from the drink. Then she stood up at once and looked around for the toilet. She wanted to go somewhere private before she will loose consciousness of her surrounding. Once her eyes managed to catch a sight of the toilet, she immediately walked towards it. Though as she carried her legs, it felt heavy and heavier. At some point, she felt like she was entering a blue sky rather than a toilet. Eventually, she managed to walk into therge toilet. She held onto the wall and wondered what was going on with her. Is the drink spiked? She thought to herself. All of a sudden, she smelt a strong masculine fragrance, she looked up and saw a man standing before her but she couldn''t quiet fugure out whom the man is. However, his scent was familiar. "Thest time I have a taste of you was seven years ago," a familiar voice spoke. As blurry as her sense of reasoning was, she was still able to process that this man before her would be Richard. Richard? Inside the military base at this time? What could he be doing? She felt a strong grip on her hand all of a sudden, she tried to yank her hand off his grip but she wasn''t sessful. Her bones and marrows were getting weaker and weaker. She was scared of what was about to happen. She felt herself being dragged further and further, she tried to resist the pull but it was impossible. All of a sudden, she found herself being pushed fiercely. She thought she wouldnd on the floor and hurt her back but surprisingly, where shended was felt like a bed. Her heart skipped even more. Seems this is a set up. She has to do something quick. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The door of the room that Katherine was opened and Donna walked in with a drink in her hand, she handed it over to Richard who was unbuckling his belt. Donna had seen Derick go inside Katherine''s house multiple times and she has started to suspect that something was off. She was scared that Derick might eventually find out whom he really had a night stand with seven years ago. Derick didn''t seem to have any problem with Katherine but if Derick watch what is about to happen now between Richard and Katherine, he will definitely dislike her and stay away from her, believing she''s still having an affair with her ex husband. Donna was the one who helped Richard to infiltrate the military base during this period cause actually, civilians are not permitted to enter the military base from 6PM in the evening. Moreso, Donna is trying all within her ability to set Katherine up to be deranked. She hated the fact that Katherine has of higher rank than her. That''s a big p to her face. When everyone sees how shameless Katherine is, they will protest for her be deranked or for her to be transferred back to Eastern Ocean City. Richard received the drink from her and asked, "what''s this for?" "If you really want to fuck her to satisfaction, take this drink. It will aid you to perform better on bed," Donna said. She had already set a secret camera in the room that will record everything. Also, the camera had been connected to her facebook live and Instagram live. Once Richard gets into the act, all civilian and every military officers will watch the surgeon General having sex with her divorced ex husband. That way, she will be shamed and be a subject of riducle forever. Seven years ago, alongside Sharon, they set her up to be fucked by a stranger and ruined her. They didn''t expect that she will rise back, but what if she rises back? She, Donna, will always bring her down again. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Leave and close the door," Richard said to Donna. She nodded and walked out. Richard deliberated on whether to take the drug. What if he takes the drug and looses consciousness of himself. Unlike before when he trusted Donna, he can''t fully trust her again. As for the sex, he can have sex without having to use drug. He dropped the cup of wine on a table that was right beside the window and immediately pulled off his belt. While he was pulling off his trouser, Katherine turned and saw him undressing. She understood what was about to happen. It was taking her lots of strength to stay conscious. An ordinary civilian would havey like a dead person on the bed but she still kept on struggling to stay awake. It was a painful struggle but she will never let this bastard touch her again. When Richard was left with only a boxer, he walked towards the bed and suddenly received a kick that sent him to the ground. He screamed in pain cause the kick was hard. Katherine got down at once and ran to the door with all her strength, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw Donna standing by the door. Apparently, Donna was waiting by the door so she can know through their sounds if they have started having sex. She didn''t expect to suddenly hear loud screams. Thinking that Donna must be the one behind this set up, afterall, she was the one who set her up to be fucked by a stranger seven years ago, she grabbed her hair and kicked her inside then locked the door from outside on the both of them. But this was where her strength could carry her to, Katherine fell to the floor and totally lost consciousness. Whereas, Richard was so angry that Katherine kicked him and escaped. He had picked the drink that he abandoned out of anger and sipped it in. To his surprise, his manhood hardened like arock and his urge to have sex increased vehemently. It was at this time that he saw a woman being thrown inside, not minding whom the woman was, he grabbed her and threw her to the bed. Unfortunately for Donna, while she was being thrown inside, her thumb had mistaken pressed on the button on her phone that will connect the live camera to her Facebook live and Instagram live. "Richard, have you gone mad? It''s me Donna." She shouted. "Who cares!" He ripped her cloth in anger. His manhood struggling to pop out of his boxer. She tried to push him away but he wouldn''t bulge. He was so violent and just wanted to have sex. Whereas, in the lounge where the wee dinner party was being held, whispers and rumors had been going on about what was happening on Donna''s Facebook ount. Since Donna was a senior officer, most junior officers present didn''t dare to talk loud but resorted to whispering amidst themselves. Surgeon General Wendi was eating some cakes on her table merrily when her assistant whispered the rumors to her. She immediately brought out her phone and went to Donna''s Facebook ount only to see a violent man trying to have sex with her. "Oh my gosh! How shameful!" She eximed bitterly for her dear friend. Isn''t Katherine supposed to be the woman being fucked by this man. How did Donna ended up being a victim? Wendi was stupefied. The rumor spread quickly like wildfire out of the loungue and soon reached the ear of the god of war. He was having a very important night meeting with the Grandwar masters and the Grandwar kings when Alessio informed him. "Excuse me, officers!" He said and brought out his phone, he was stunned to see the profane scene going on live. Everyone in the world would see his fiance¨¦ being fucked by another man! Not only will this bring shame to Donna, it will also bring shame to him. For many years, he had maintained an upright reputation and there had never been a scandal to his name. What is this woman trying to do? "We will suspend this meeting to same time tomorrow," he said and stood at once then walked out with Alessio. The Grandwar masters and Grandwar kings were shocked at the sudden adjournment. What they were discussing was important but also urgent as well. But no one dared to say a word but to quickly disperse from the scene. Derick was already inside a car and Alessio was driving him speedily to the military lounge, once they arrived there, he stepped down at once and walked quickly inside. This time, almost everyone in the city had gone to check Donna''s Facebook ount. Some media houses even chirped it in their news. Once Derick''s presence was made known in the lounge, everyone suddenly had their heart in their throat. The lounge was bigger than many hotels and had 280 extrarge rooms. It was one of the rooms that the wee dinner party was being held. The entire building became dead silent as soon as Derick entered. Alessio following behind him. Alessio soon located the exact room that the profane scene was taking ce. Once they got before the room, he noticed an unconscious body on the floor. Looking closer, he realized that this person was Katherine? "Alessio, save the woman inside," Derickmanded and carried Katherine from the floor. He couldn''t carry her out through the main entrance cause then, people would be wondering why he was carrying her when he could could call the medical officers to attend to her. But if anything happens to this woman, his mother will be unhappy about it. So he has to ensure she''s safe. As he carried her through the backdoor, he kept wondering how she could get in that position. Did someone hit or did she just slump? And why was she before the exact door that Donna and a man were fornicating? He soon got by the car and he ced her gently in the backseat, when he was about pulling back, Katherin pulled him back. She regained her consciousness slightly when she felt someone carry her from the floor. She had no idea whom this person is and she didn''t have the strength yet to struggle out of the person. But the person''s scent was so alluring. Once she felt like the person dropped her somewhere, she reached out to grab the person. Derick was stunned to see Katherine act in this way. The man''s scent and aura was making the drug in her more effective, she was feeling horny and helpless and she couldn''t help it. She pulled him even further to her chest. "Are you alright?" Derick didn''t resist her pull, instead, he watched her strange reaction closely. This time, he noticed her moist pink lips that yearned to be kissed. He hadn''t recovered from the guilt of fucking Donna without her consent years ago, he must never fall for this again. "Stay with me," Katherine suddenly bursted out when she noticed he was now pulling his body away. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 "Katherine, what happened to you? Are you fine?" He asked, he already had a n of calling a medical officer to meet him at home so that Katherine can be treated. "Just stay with me," she pulled him closer again, as attractive as she seems, Derick knew he would eventually regret what she''s insinuating for them to do so she took her hands off his body forcefully and closed the door. His breathing became a little erratic expecially when her bold and beautiful face appeared in his mind. If he didn''t have self control, he would have already locked his lips in hers and kiss her passionately. But that woman seems to be drunk... Perhaps, she drank too much and lost consciousness. Derick got to the driver''s sit at once and sped home. Once he parked the car, he got down and carried Katherine outside of the car then went to ce her in her room. Katherine''s eyes remained shut but she doesn''t look calm. Derick then ced a call ordering for an high ranking medical officer toe over immediately. While waiting, he received a call from Alessio and he answered, "Marshall, we were able to save Donna before the man have his way with her and we have stopped the live recording. The man who is trying to force her way to her is a civilian. He must have sneaked his way inside the base, what judgement should we ce on him." "Shoot him dead immediately." He said but an idea popped on his mind so he changed his mind, "no, keep him in prison and find out his identity." "Got it, sir." The call then came to an end. Derick doesn''t give offenders chance to live for even one second. Once you are wrong, you die. But for this man who has his eyes on his fiancee, he wants to know whom the person is before passing judgement on him. Then his eyes fell on Katherine who wasying on the bed, her face had be pale and softened. Derick wondered why she was holding onto him the other time. Soon, there was a knock on the door and Derick ordered for the person to walk in at once. The male medical officer immediately examined Katherine and said to Derick, "she was drugged, sir. There are harmful substances in her blood." Drugged? Derick wondered who could have drugged her. "Treat her quickly." The medical officer got to work at once while Derick remained standing. He didn''t see any need to sit. After two hours had passed. It was already 2AM, midnight. "She just needs some time to rest and she will be fine." "Okay." Derick said and the medical officer walked out at once. Derick was used to standing expecially when he''s troubled. He''s not like an ordinary civilian who sit ory when in anxiety, as for him, he stands. During war, there are times he would neither sit nory for three days straight. He''s either running, walking or standing. He stood right before her bed, watching her and hoping for her to get better. He was doing this because of his mother. He was still yet to know why his mother wanted him to marry her but he knows that his mother would reveal the reason someday in the future. When it was 5:10AM, Katherine''s eyes fluttered opened. Took a while before her eyes adjusted to the light that shone moderately in the room. When her eyes caught sight of a broad man before him, sheContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. quickly put on a defense but she soon realized that this man was Derick. So she let her guard down and sighed. "Katherine, how do you feel?" He changed his standing position and asked. Katherine held her forehead as a slight pain permeated through her head," feeling better." "The doctor said you were drugged. Did you drug yourself or did someone else did?" Derick asked. Katherine was still trying to process everything that happened to her, after a few minutes of recollecting all that happened before she lost consciousness, a feeling of anxiety crept inside her, that bastard- Richard dared to infiltrate the military camp just to forcefully have sex with her? He even drugged her. He was definitely not scared of his life. "I think I was drugged." She responded. "Can you sit?" She was notfortable with Derick who had been standing gantly since she was awake. If only she knew that he had been waiting on her for more than three hours. "I need to know you are fine," he said. Huh? Why? Does he care? As far Katherine was concerned, this man before her doesn''t care for her a bit. And that may be true, Derick was only acting this way cause he didn''t want to offend his mother. "I''m getting better, please sit, Marshall," she said. Only then did Derick went to sit. His eyes were still fixed on her. "Whom did you think drug you?" Derick asked. "And why did you think the person drugged you?" He needs this information so he can know how to deal with the culprit. "I think it must be my ex husband. After getting to the wee dinner party of General Wendi, I sat ex husband''s voice. Then he started dragging me to a room, I guess. But I was able to escape and ..." The rest of what happened wasn''t clear so she trailed off. Derick then ced a call across to Alessio. Once he answered, he spoke, "have you found his identity?" "Yes, Marshall. He''s Richard Caldwell. General Katherine''s ex husband." Alessio answered. After Derick hung the call, he asked her, "your ex husband broke our codes and conducts by entering the military base outside of the hours we permit civilian in. Not only that, he seemed to drug you and we even caught him trying to force himself on Donna. You already know what judgement will be passed to him, right?" Katherine knew Derick was indirectly saying he would be killed. Katherine wouldn''t have mind if he gets killed but what if Richard was her children''s father? Will she be agreeing to the execution of her children''s father? If she was sure Richard wasn''t her children''s father, she wouldn''t have bothered. Richard had crossed the military line and any civilian who does that must face instant execution. It''s even surprising that Richard isn''t already shot dead already. Katherine didn''t know exactly what to say but she will never agree for Richard to be executed. When Derick''s saw Katherine''s expression, she knew she was unwilling to let him pass the judgement to execute Richard. "You still have feelings for him." He concluded. She looked up at him at once," feelings? Never! How can I have feelings for someone who cheated on me and sent me out of his house with nothing to my name? Only an insane person will have feelings." "So why don''t you want him dead?" Derick asked and quickly added, "oh! I get. You don''t want to kill your children''s father." Katherine was surprised at how Derick spoke urately. "He''s not my children''s father though." "Permit me to ask, why do you keep saying he''s not your children''s father when he''s clearly the one. It''s not like you have sex with anyone else seven years ago apart from your husband or are you also secretly cheating on your husband?" "Ex husband!" She quickly corrected and added, "I didn''t cheat on my ex husband but yes, I had sex with someone else." She looked away shamefully after saying this. "You had sex with someone else while married to your ex husband and that isn''t cheating?" Derick mocked her words. Katherine didn''t know how to exin to him that she was set up by Donna and her ex mother inw. If they were truly lovers in this marriage, she would expose all her past to him but considering the fact that their marriage was just a temporal one, she can''t expose the truth to him.. "It''splicated," that''s all Katherine could say. But her revtion detest Derick. He stood with a look of disdain clearly written on his face. What did his mother see in this woman that made her tell him to marry her? She''s a lier, she''s deceptive and she''s even a cheat. He pushed his grudges against her aside and spoke, "the doctor advise that you should rest very well." Afterwards, he began to walk out. Katherine wanted to call him back and exin to him cause she knew that he would have definitely misunderstood what she said but she didn''t have the strength to. She just watched until he faded out of her sight. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Two elders sat at the But''s vi. One of the elders was crying aggressively. One of the elders was Julie, Donna''s biological mother while the other elder present in the room was Sharon, Richard''s mother. Since her son hadn''t returned from the military base since yesterday night, she knew something was off. "Sharon, you need to stop crying. Let''s just wait for Donna, she will be here soon," Julia said to Sharon but Sharon was scared and dusturbed. She knew her son broke the rules of the military by infiltrating inside at an unpermitted hour of the night. She had also heard of how ruthless the god of war is. If he''s caught, he''s definitely going down. Richard was Sharon''s only son and she never wished to loose her son. Her husband is already sick... Loosing her son will make her entirely devastated. Sharon couldn''t help but continue crying even after Julie had tried tofort her. Then there was a sudden knock on the door after which the door gave way. Donna then walked in. She was dressed in a white top and blue short skirt. She was just dressed like a simple civilian in order to avoid unnecessary attention. Once Sharon saw her, she stood at once and cried, "Donna, don''t tell me anything bad happened to Richard?" Sharon had her heart palpitating. "Richard isn''t dead but he is kept in one of our cells. He was caught," Donna said as she went to sit. Sharon heaved a sigh of relief that her son was still alive, but how will she get him out of there? Sharon then sat and quickly asked," how will I get him out of there?" Donna sighed, "I''m still thinking of a way. But however way I nned to get him out, it will be very risky." "My daughter, please try," Sharon pleaded. She want to see her son as soon as she can. "You have to go to court as soon Richard is out and im the custody of your grandchildren from Katherine. Don''t wait for Katherine to perform a DNA test anymore, she obviously wouldn''t let that happen so just do what you have to do," Donna said. "Sure, but please get him out first," she said. Donna sighed, "I''ll try my best." At the military base, at exactly 12 in the midnight, three of the officers who followed Wendi from Aurora Ind began to infiltrate the prison that Richard was. They were able to silently ughter the sixteen soldiers guarding the prison and then helped Richard to escape. This was the handiwork of Donna. Once Richard was out of the military base, he sped away like he was being chased. Donna was soon informed by one of the three Aurora Ind soldiers that they have helped Richard escaped. Donna who had her legs crossed on her bed smiled, now that Richard is out, he should im the custody of the children. Around 5PM in the evening, Derick received an information that sixteen soldiers were found dead and that Richard had escaped the prison. That same instant, Derick ordered for the investigation of the soldiers whomitted such grevious crime. By 7:10 the following morning, the tree officers had already been caught. They were made to kneel at the big podium in the central feild and half of the officers had gathered to watch their execution. The other half were busy with tasks assigned to them by the god of war. Derick walked over to them and raised the chin of one of the men, he was dissapointed that the soldiers thatmitted the crime were from Western Ocean City. "Western Ocean City soldiers should be more loyal than those from Eastern Ocean City and Aurora Ind." He expressed his dissapointment at the soldiers. "Who sent you?" Derick asked the captured soldiers. The soldiers''s mouth shivered and looked into eachother''s eyes as if wondering if they should spill the truth or not. Derick removed his dagger and was about ughtering one of them. He was someone who doesn''t waste time on unnecessaries. "The Surgeon General," two of the capture soldiers said at the same time. "Surgeon General?" Derick mumbled, "which of the surgeon General sent you?" Since there were two Surgeon General in the base. "General Katherine," one of the captured soldiers said. The fuck! Derick was shocked. The second captured soldier added, "she said he''s the father of her children and that he can''t watch her die so hemanded us to help him out. She promised us to take responsibility if we get caught." Derrick clenched his fist in anger. How dare this woman do such? "Keep this men," Derick ordered and the three men were immediately taken away from the podium. Although all the military men were shocked, no one dared to say a word. Derick was trying to hide the look of dissapointment on his face, he didn''t want them to suspect that he had anything inmon with Katherine. Katherine was amongst the officers that were absent. Though she could have been here but she didn''t want to witness the brutal ughter of the men. Everyone already knew the fate of Katherine. Eventhough she''s sent from Eastern Ocean City to help the the injured soldiers of Western Ocean City, she had crossed the line and must face the wrath of the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. god of war. After two minutes had passed, everyone began to wonder why the god of war was being hesitant. People didn''t know what to think as they had no idea what rtionship exist between Derrick and Katherine. Derrick wouldn''t have mind executing her on the spot as that will warn others to thread carefully. But if his mother hears that he kills the woman he told him to marry, she will be very sad and angry at him. Derick was torn between following his rules or bending his rules for the sake of his mother. "Bring me Katherine," he ordered Alessio and Alessio sped away at once. Katherine received Alessio''s message when she was injecting a soldier. She finished well firstly before going out to meet him, "Hey Alessio, what''s the matter?" She however noticed Alessio''s face was cold. He didn''t look friendly like he used to. "Your presence is demanded at the central field." Central field? Katherine''s heart flew three kilometers away before it returned back. Although she''s the surgeon General, she had never imagined staying before hundreds of thousands of soldiers. "What''s the situation? What''s wrong?" She asked with a palpitating heart. Though she was sure she had done nothing wrong but she was still very scared. "You will find out when you get there. Let''s move," he walked away quickly while Katherine followed. Soon, they were both inside the car. Katherine''s heart was beating as if it will fall off her chest, she could barely breath again. As they aporoached the central field, she felt like she was choking. Eventually, the car pulled over and they both stepped down. The officers had their eyes set straight to the podium and no one dared to turn to look at Alessio and Katherine who had just arrived. Everyone knew Derrick was angry and no one wants to be a victim of his anger. Alessio and Katherine then walked up to therge podium to meet Derick who stood gantly. Derick was dressed in his khaki uniform andbat boot. His five stars ran shone beautifully on his shoulder making him give an aura or superiority and distinction. Alessio took steps back leaving Derrick and Katherine on the podium. Whereas, Donna had an evil smirk on her face. "Bitch! You almost ruined my career by throwing me inside that room that Richard was. Your fucking ex husband almost raped me." She mumbled angrily, "now you will suffer the greatest humiliation before everyone or even get ughtered before everyone." hahaha ...she scoffed. Donna was the one who set those three soldiers who confessed up to be found. Those three soldiers weren''t the actual soldiers she used for the escape of Richard. The soldiers she used for the escape of Richard were Aurora Ind soldiers, and not Western Ocean City Soldiers. She had a deal with those three soldiers that even if they die, their family will reap greatly from it. Donna was d her ns was working perfectly well. "Three soldiers were here a couple of minutes ago and confessed that you sent them to free Richard, the man who crossed our line." Derrick said into the microphone, loud enough for everyone to hear. Katherine was shocked, she also spoke into the standing microphone before her, "this is a clear set up. I didn''t do anything of such." She added, "can I see these soldiers who lied on me?" "But who could have freed Richard in the base other than the only person she has rtion with? The soldiers''s words are reasonable to believe," Derick said. "They are lying. Plus Sergeant major Donna is also close to Richard. Infact, Sergeant major Donna was once pregnant for Richard so I''m not the only one who is close to Richard," Katherine defended herself. She needed no soothsayer to tell her that she was clearly being framed by Donna. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Donna''s heart skipped. She didn''t expect in her wildest imagination that Katherine would connect her into this case. She suddenly felt Derick''s face on her. Was he already considering what Katherine said? Donna thought within herself while maintaining a pathetic look that helped her to speak that she''s innocence. Derick had not seen any reason to make any underground research on Donna since she was brought by Ian Joh. Ian Joh and his mother were the two people he trusted the most in this world. Didn''t Ian Joh said he found his daughter seven years ago? How did she suddenly connect with Katherine''s ex husband and even got pregnant for him? Derick had many questions in his heart yet his look remain as though it was. Expressionless and nk. Although Donna was his fiance¨¨, he still had to act ordingly as this was a very sensitive case, "Sergeant major Donna, step forward." Donna''s heart skipped fearfully as soon as she heard her name. She walked out while maintaining an even intense and pathetic look. She climbed the front steps of the podium upward then saluted him. Although they had a rtionship that has been made public, she needs to act at this moment with all sense of professionalism. "You heard what Katherine said. Her words had just made you a suspect as well," Derick said while everyone watch, anticipating to see the end of this. Donna stood before the third microphone and spoke to it, "I was never pregnant for Mr. Richard. I know him, yes but that was many years ago. Ever since I left off to Aurora Ind, I have not been in contact with Mr. Richard. I don''t know what General Katherine is trying to insinuate by dragging me into her mess." She added quickly," there were already three witness who testified that she was the one who sent them. Without bias, I think she should be judged already." Donna then stepped back a little from the microphone. "Katherine, indeed, there are men who had testified that you were the one who sent them to free Richard. We have enough evidence that you are the who sent the men." Derick said, "Since you have disobeyed the codes and conducts of our military..." "Marshall, what if the men were lying? You can''t just assume that I''m the one who sent those men. What if someone is trying to set me up? I havee to understand that there are officers from the Western Ocean City who did not like me." Katherine said boldly. "Are you saying we should let you go?" Derick asked. "No. Give me time to investigate myself. If by the end of this week, I''m not able to present the truth, you can punish me ordingly," she said boldly. Today was Monday, end of the week would be Saturday. That would be in six days time. Derick was unwilling to pass judgement on her cause of the secret rtionship that subsists between This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. them. He was even relieved she spoke up and demand more time, "Granted." Everyone was shocked that Derick granted her request. Alessios then gestured for Donna and Katherine to return back to the crowds of soldiers. Derick whispered some words to Alessio before walking out of the podium. Derick didn''t know what to believe, could it be Katherine who released Richard or were some people really trying to set her up. He thought as he drove home. After Alessio addressed the soldiers present and spoke on a few more important issue, he dismissed everyone. Katherine looked at Donna as soon as they were dismissed. Donna felt her gaze on her then nced at her and smirked wickedly. She then began to catwalk away like someone that had just won a gold medal. Katherine knew this was her set up. Will this bitch ever stop trying to destroy her career? She already did years ago and now she''s back with the same goal. But this time would be different, she would be the one to stab her where it hurts. Katherine then ordered for an officer to drive her over to her building. She was overwhelmed and needed time to think of how to investigate the truth. She need to save herself from the trap that Donna had set for her. Once she arrived home, she walked right inside feeling a little bit of headache. Standing Before the hundreds of thousands soldiers about to be executed isn''t a good feeling at all. How can she let anything bad happen to her when she had three beautiful kids. If anything bad happens to them, who would look after them? She was however surprised to see Derick seated in the living room. She didn''t expect that he wille to her building directly. Although they were married, Derick barelyes home and she doesn''t really mind since she understood the nature of their marriage. Derick turned his icy gaze at her and asked, "speak the truth for once, Katherine. Did you make your ex husband escape?" Katherine frowned, "have you found me lying before?" "Yes. You lied to your ex husband that the children aren''t his. I can''t trust you. If not because for my mother''s sake, you could have been ughtered by now." He said ruthlessly. "I see..." Katherine didn''t even know why her heart hurt. ughtered over a sin she didn''tmit? "I already told you to give me time so, kindly wait." Derick stood from the chair, "listen, I''m your husband afterall. Over there, before everyone, I had to act like we didn''t have any rtionship but here, we do have a rtionship. And as your husband, tell me the truth then I can see how I can help you clear the mess. I''m the god of war afterall and no one would question me." When he saw that Katherine was only staring at him with a deep look, he added, "what is the truth?" He added, "otherwise, by the end of the week, I won''t be able to help your fate." "I''ll work hard to reveal the truth," Katherine said. She hadn''t thought of a way to do it yet but she will work hard and smarter than Donna and find out the truth. Derick realized that she wasn''t ready to speak so he gave up and walked inside his room. A couple of minutester, Katherineid on the bed thinking deeply of how to ovee this. She was using that opportunity to rx her body as well. After many hours had passed, she stood and called on Samantha. In a jiffy, Samantha was present before her. Although Samantha had a rank lower than hers, she still thought that she may able to help, "did you hear about what happened today at the central field?" "Yes General. Rumors had it that you will be executed in six days if you can''t prove that it''s not you who sent those three officers to make Mr. Richard escape," Sharon had heard the rumors from the group chat. Rumors spread like wild fire in the military. Katherine was less susprised that Samantha already knew, "so what did you think? Did you think I sent those men to save Richard?" "General, did you?" Samantha didn''t really know what to believe but she wants Katherine to say it directly to her face that she didn''t." "I didn''t but sadly, no one believed me," Katherine said calmly, but her heart never stopped hurting. It hurts badly to be used wrongly. It hurts even more when no one is ready to believe you. Samantha observed Katherine for a while and said," I believe you." Katherine was surprised she did. "You do?" "Yes. How do you intend to vindicate yourself? Three officers already testified against you," Samantha said. "I''ll be needing your help. But I need to be sure that I can trust you," Katherine said. "You can trust me, General," Samantha spoke boldly. "You may sit." Katherine said and Samantha sat beside her. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Katherine and Samantha walked over to the prison and requested to meet the three men that imed that it was Katherine who sent them. In a jiffy, the three male officers who had handcuffs in their hands sat on the three seats before the two seats that Samantha and Katherine sat. There was a round table separating the two parties. "How much were you paid to lie against me?" Katherine went straight to the point. She wasn''t ready to beat around the bush at all. The three officers looked at themselves in surprise, one of them spoke, "what do you mean how much were we paid? Aren''t you the one who sent us? You promised us you will take responsibility but now, you are going back on your words and letting us suffer this." Katherine smirked, "you are ready to loose your life because of the offer made to you? Did your life not mean anything to you?" "Stop talking nonsense, General Katherine! You sent us and you must go down with us." The second man amidst the three men said. "If you speak the truth, I''ll make sure you live and incapacitate whoever sent you to lie on me so that he or she won''t be able toe for you," Katherine offered. But the men were smarter, the third man amidst the men said, "you can incapacitate yourself, General Katherine cause the truth remains that you are the one who sent us." Katherine looked at the bastards who were lying right to her face. Do they not have conscience at all? What kind of offer did they receive that made them even willing to let down their lives. "Well, I guess it''s your fate to die then cause I''ll definitely find out the truth," Katherine said and stood. There was no point engaging in a conversation with this men. The men also stood and one of them spoke, "it''s your fate to die with us too, General." Katherine smirked, "doing all these for Sergeant Major Donna?" She shook her head and smirked then turned and began to walk away. The three officers couldn''t hide their shock. They almost call Kathrine back to confess. Samantha had already followed after Katherine. "How did she know?" One of the three men asked the others. "She probably guessed." The second man responded. "Isn''t that guess too close? If we die but General Katherine get vindicated, then we have only died in vain cause Sergeant major Donna won''tpensate our family, that''s if she''s not caught and executed." The third man said. "Sergeant major Donna served in Aurora Ind for seven years. She''s smart. Let''s just trust her," the first second man said and soon, the three men were taken back to their cells. Once Katherine and Samantha got outside of the prison arena, Samantha spoke, "after you mentioned Donna as the one who sent the men, their expression changed." "I noticed it too." Katherine had purposely mentioned Donna''s name to see their reaction. Samantha already believed Katherine not to be the one who sent those three men but having watch her confront those men boldly plus the men''s reactions after Katherine mentioned Sergeant major Donna made her more convinced that Katherine was innocent, "General, what do you do now?" "Have you paused the audio record?" Katherine asked. Samantha brought out the audio record device that Katherine had told her to take along. She thought she would be able to get the men to confess All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. then record it and use it against them. But that obviously didn''t work. After she had ended and saved the audio record, Samantha spoke, "General, don''t worry, I trust you. Just tell me what to do?" Samantha seems to have more confidence now than before Katherine. As they walked farther away from the prison''s arena, Katherine spoke thoughtfully "I do not think those were the men who actually made Richard escaped. Samantha thought about what Katherine said but she couldn''t ce a reason as to why Katherine came to such conclusion. "I need you to keep your eyes on Donna," Katherine said. "Watch every movement of hers and report anything you think is odd to me." "Alright, General," Samantha said. Four dayster, Katherine received an invite from Alessio that her presence was required in the god of war''s office. Derick had his own special office built in the base. Katherine soon arrived with Alessio before the ssy door that leads inside the building. "Floor 8," Alessio said as he lead Katherine to enter the elevator of the building. Katherine nodded and got inside the elevator. This was her first time of walking inside Derick''s office. Once the elevator reached floor 8, she stepped out and appeared in a slightly broad message. There were big frames of pictures of old generalsbelled beautiful on the wall. She walked quietly towards through the hall and soon saw a golden door. With the design around the door, she could Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Whereas, Derick was seated on a kingly sized couch on the podiim. He was looking at the scene with a very dark expression. His concern was not only about his mother who would be saddened about Katherine''s death but Katherine''s three children as well. But what can he do? He had tried to help this woman severally but she obstinately refused his help. "Not guilty," she announced. Alessio''s eyes deepened, "you still don''t have a prove that you are innocent, why do you prove not guilty?" Katherine''s lips cured up into a sardonic smirk, "who says I do not have a prove?" Alessio was stunned at her reply. Expecially how bold and courageous she looked even in the face of death. She didn''t look timid like thest time the god of war invited her on stage. Alessioported himself and spoke, "we haven''t seen any prove yet that imed you are innocent. If you have one, you can still tender it." Katherine turned and signalled to Samantha. Samantha left her colleagues and walked towards the jeep that she and Kathrine brought here. She opened the booth of the car and dragged out three officers from the booth of the car. Everyone was stunned at the sight. Samantha pushed the three heavily chained officers to the podium and made them kneel. "These three officers are from Aurora Ind, they were the actual person who stormed the prison, killed prison guards and made Mr. Richard escape." Katherine spoke boldly. Everyone was shocked to hear this. But many still doubted it. "Then let''s hear from the officers," Alessio said and turned to face the heavily chained officers, "do you admit to what General Katherine used you of?" "The three officers nodded guiltily, admitting their crimes shamefully. They weren''t willing to do carry on Richard''s escape but their boss, Surgeon General Wendi persuaded them. Infact, amidst the three officers who nned Richard''s escape, one of them was Wendi''s younger brother. Tears fell from Wendi''s face when she realized that the men she got to carry on Donna''s despicable act had been caught. Donna had promised Wendi that she would rece her men with Western Ocean City''s men, she had no idea that Katherine would outsmart Donna. And now, she''s about to loose her own brother just because she''s trying to help a selfish and despicable friend. Donna was scared to the gut. How did Katherine find out? And why was she just revealing her proves now? Donna''s legs were literally shivering. If she''s caught to be the ones who sent these men, she will definitely be killed. Haa... She wasn''t ready to die. But Donna was a little bit hopeful cause she didn''t bid those men to do the job directly, she actually seeked the help of Wendi who in turn, set her men to do her job. Alessio looked at Derick who sat with an expressionless face, it was as if he was asking him to help in this veryplicated situation but Derick remain seated. Alessio knew at that moment that he has pushed the entire work on him. "Bring the three men we had been keeping in prison," Alessio ordered. A few secondster, those three men were also made to kneel by a side. Alessio stood before the three men that had just been brought and then pointed to Wendi''s brother and two other Aurora Ind soldiers that were with him and said," these three men had confessed that they are ones who made Mr. Richard Caldwell escape. Which amingst you is telling the truth?" The three men before Alessio were shocked to realize that the truth had been let out. Didn''t Donna promise them that the truth will remain buried forever. Why should they keep being loyal to someone that can not even keep to her words. Their death would definitely be in vain now that the truth is out. "I betrayed my own city," one of the three Western Ocean City soldiers kneeling before Alessio said. "Lieutenant General Alessio, we have failed you. We deserve to die," the second man said, there was sincerity in their voice and most people could tell. It dawned on Alessio that Western Ocean City officers were not the one who made Richard Caldwell escape but Aurora Ind officers. Alessio looked at Derick who immediately gave him the go ahead to ughter the men. Alessio removed his dagger at once. He wanted to ask them many questions like who made them do such dirty work and why they were ready to loose their lives for the person who made them do the work but he was grossly dissapointed and angry that he didn''t ask any question. Afterall, Derick doesn''t even question people before beheading them in ny percent of cases. Alessio ughtered the men one after the order, in a few seconds, the heads of the three men were on the floor. Alessio then looked at Aurora Ind officers, Wendi''s younger brother and the two men with him. "You have crossed our line and your punishment will be death," Alessio looked at Derrick as if asking for permission to ughter them. Once he got the permission, he killed the first man by the left then the second. When Alessio ce his dagger by the neck of Wendi''s brother, Wendi lost all sense of her military morals and screamed, "he''s my brother." She ran quickly to the stage and pleaded, "please don''t hurt him. You can send him back to our city but don''t hurt him." Alessio was shocked to find this out. Derick realized that this was now beyond what Alessio could handle so he stood and walked up to the bloody stage. The podium was literally dripping of blood. Alessio stepped back for Derick. "Marshall!" Wendi sunk to her knees with tears streaming down her face, "Marshall, he''s my only Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. sibling. We have no mother and father anymore. He''s wrong, I''ll punish him myself but please don''t kill him." "Are you aware of Richard Caldwell''s escape too? Are you part of the n?" Derrick asked with a face totally devoid of emotions. Wendi wanted to answer ''yes'' but that will be foolish cause not only will her brother die, she''s most likely to die as well. But isn''t it better for her to die with her brother? She was the one who persuaded her brother to do this, she won''t forgive herself is she let him carry this cup of suffering alone. Donna knew that once Wendi confesses that he was part of the n, she would be implicated too. Her heart began to palpitate, her mouth became totally dried of saliva, she began to feel an intense cold eventhough the wheather at this time was a little hot. "Oh no, Wendi, don''t confess," Donna prayed in her heart. When Wendi was about confessing, her brother spoke, "my sister knows nothing about it. I and the two officers you killed carry on the act alone." He spoke boldly. He already knew his fate was to die but he wasn''t ready to let his sister die. Although his sister was the reason why he was about to be executed and she doubt if he can ever forgive her. He remembered clearly warning her to stay away from Donna many times when they were all in Aurora Ind but Wendi never listened. He had never liked their friendship. For an inexplicable reason, he just doesn''t like Donna. When his sister informed him that they would be moving to Western Ocean City to help their injured soldiers, he knew it was because of Donna that his sister wants to go. He warned her against it but she didn''t listen. And whe Wendi informed him that he should help free Richard Caldwell from prison, he knew she was doing it for the sake of Donna. He refused many times but Wendi kept persuading him until he finally yielded, promising her that he and the two other men will never be caught. But now, they were caught and disgraced, about to be executed. He was just a young officer with many dreams and aspirations, but for the sake of her foolish sister, he was about to end his life here. Wendi bursted into more tears when she saw that her brother was trying to evade her from the crime. "Why did you free Richard Caldwell?" Derick asked Wendi''s younger brother. Honestly, he doesn''t even know. He just knew that his sister wanted him to free her. He was very skilled in the use of gun and knives that was why his sister made him join the men to carry on Richard''s escape. "I don''t know." Derrick hated this kind of response and that''s why he hates asking criminal questions. He just go ahead and ughter them. He had only asked him this question because of his pleading sister. "I''ll have to kill your brother," Derrick said to Wendi. Wendi immediately held onto Derick''s legs, something she had never imagined herself doing. "Please marshall, be merciful," she cried. Alessio immediately rushed forward and pulled Wendi away. But he wasn''t rough with her since she was an high ranking officer from a city that offered to help them. Derrick brought out his dagger and ced it on Wendi''s brother neck. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "Please!" She screamed but Derick was ruthless and merciless. He doesn''t understand thenguage of mercy. He had spent ny percent of his life in the battle field. "He killed many officers, he deserves death," at that instant, he slit his throat, blood gushing out like heavy cloud emptying it''s rain. Wendi screamed, trying to free herself from Alessio''s grip. Alessio only released her after her brother''s head had fallen from his neck. Wendi rushed to his decapitated body and hugged it dearly, "Joe!" She screamed in pain. Her heart tearing apart, pain surging through her bones and marrows like blood. "Joe!" She cried in pain. She didn''t mind the fact that blood was spilling from his neck and soaking her own cloth. Many who watched couldn''t help but feel pathetic for Wendi. Wendi cried so loudly for ten minutes straight. She was in agony. She suddenly let go of her brother''s body and stood, she said angrily to the microphone, "Men of Aurora Ind, step forward." At once, all the soldiers that came with her from Aurora Ind stepped forward. "We are returning back to our country today," she said and the officers saluted her. Feeling very sorry for her. She carried her brother''s decapitated body from the floor, painful tears still dropping from her face. She looked at Donna in anger, then looked at Katherine. She turned to look at Alessio and then at Derick then she shouted to the microphone, "as from today, Aurora Ind and Western Ocean City will be mortal enemies. Either Aurora Ind destroys Western Ocean City or the other way round. But there won''t be rest until a city conquers the other." She swore inside the microphone. She ordered for her soldiers to pick up the bodies and heads on the floor then stepped down from the podium and marched away from the central field. The entire atmosphere fell into a deep silence. Derick was well aware that Aurora Ind is one of the best when ites to war. Their military men has outstanding skills. And for many years, Aurora Ind and Western Ocean had been living in peace. Sometimes, during war with other countries, they even seek for eachother''s help. But now, it seems a battleline has been drawn. Derick stood on the blood of the men that were ughtered and spoke, "there is no cause for rm. We have lived all our lives in the battlefield. Whenever they are ready, we will be ready as well." "Yes, sir!" The soldiers''s response sounded like thunder. Derick then went ahead to give a stern warning and that no one will be spared if caught trespassing his rules. Then he stepped down from the podium. At once , he sent a message to Katherine to meet him at her building. After Alessio had dismissed the soldiers. Katherine walked up to Donna who still had sweats on her forehead. She teased her, "aren''t you part of the Aurora Ind soldiers, why are you still here?" Took a while before Donna collected herself. She had luckily escape this trap she set for Katherine. "How is that your business?" "I have a feeling that Marshall will send you away cause you may be regarded as their spy when the war start," Katherine said. "I may actually be used to as a means to curb the uing wars between those cities so calm down, okay?" Donna said, unable to look into Katherine''s bold face. Afterall, she had dug a pit for her and instead of her to fall into it, she was the one who almost fell. Donna added, "you won''t always be lucky, General." "Does that mean you won''t give up? I have a feeling you were even behind how I got drugged at Wendi''s dinner party since it''s obvious you and Richard are working together," Katherine smirked meaningfully. Of course, Donna was the mastermind of this, she summoned courage and looked Katherine eyes to eyes, "if I can destroy you seven years ago, what makes you think I can''t now?" Katherine smirked, "you and Richard will suffer so much in my hand." She said in anger as the memories of seven years ago shed back to her memory. The pain she felt when she found out that this bitch was pregnant for her ex-husband was beyound measure. Donna scoffed but her face suddenly became serious, "are you seducing the god of war? I have seen hime over to your building multiple times?" "You are his fiancee yet you couldn''t ask why he had beening to my ce, what type of fiance¨¦ are you? You don''t even have the courage to question your own spouse, huh?" Katherine mocked. Donna gritted her teeth and spoke angrily," don''t be too happy cause you barely escaped this. I will bring you down, Katherine. The only way you can be safe is by going back to Eastern Ocean City." "I love how my presence is threatening your peace, " Katherine spoke and added, "it''s been seven years yet you don''t have a husband nor a child. But I already have three kids and a good career. Instead of focusing on ruining someone else, I''ll advise you spend that energy on yourself, maybe your life would be meaningful." Katherine then turned away from her. "How dare you!" Donna felt pained by her words and she couldn''t even hide it. Katherine turned back to her and said, "and don''t think I''ll ever forgive you and Richard for what you both did to me in the past. Including Richard''s mother. All of you will eat from my hot soup when it''s done." She spoke in parable and walked away. "Bitch!" Donna cursed underneath her breath then drove home. She was very angry that once she alighted out of the car, she kicked the door open but she paused on seeing Derick seated in the living room. She quickly withdrew her angry look and put on a pathetic look. "Marshall, I didn''t know that you are This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. here." "Since we are in a rtionship, just call me Derick," he spoke. "Oh..." She walked up to him and sat at the couch beside him, "I''m so happy you are around. Should I get you a drink or prepare a food for you?" Donna immediately cheered up. Although she was known as Derick''s fiance¨¦, she barely see him in her building. Infact, this was the third time he would be with her, he alwayse for a purpose then he will leave after he''s done. Donna felt lonely and jealous at the same time. She had learnt that Derick even sleeps over in Katherine''s building sometimes. "All of Aurora Ind soldiers have left. Apparently, they have be our enemies. Don''t you think you should go back?" Derick asked. "I have already signed my loyalty here. You can trust me, Marshall. My loyalty is here in Western Ocean." She said. "The Grandwar masters and the Grandwar kings held a meeting in my absense, they prepared a letter and sent it to me, one of their demands was for you to leave the base as your presence feels like a threat to everyone." "Marshall, leaving here will means not seeing you ever again. I can''t bear it," she immediately wanted to cry, "what can I do for the Grandwar masters and Grandwar kings to believe that my total loyalty is with Western Ocean?" She asked. Derick didn''t really like Donna. He hadn''t been able to ce why but she wasn''t just his preference. Infact, when he received the Grandwar masters letters, he was even okay with it cause he wants her to leave. Not because she''s a soldier from Aurora Ind but because he felt like she''s forcing herself on him. When Donna saw that Derick wasn''t saying a word, her worries increased, "I don''t want to leave here, please help me. Do something, please." Derick thought about Ian Joh, if Donna is sent away from here, Ian Joh won''t be happy about it cause that would mean his rtionship her would be distant. "I''ll see what I can do about it. But be careful, all eyes are on you since you are more or less like a spy," Derick said and stood. "Are you leaving? Why don''t you take a shower? Tell me your favorite food and I''ll prepare it?" She stood, trying every means to make him stay. "I have something very important to attend to, "Derick said and walked away. Donna almost cried. She secretly followed after him and realized that he actually went to Katherine''s building. Is that the important ce he said he''s going? Donna gnashed her teeth in pain, "Katherine, I swear, I will burn you to ashes." She swore in anger and pain. Meanwhile, Samantha dropped a letter for Katherine. Katherine sat well on her bed and opened the letter, a little bit anxious about what the letter could contain. On reading the content of the letter, she was shocked to realize that it was a court order telling her to appear in court in nine days time. Apparently, Richard had sued her to court and is ready to im her babies. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Katherine''s mood deted at once. She had thought that Richard would stay in hiding for the time being, she didn''t expect him to charge up in a short time and send her a subpoena. Shows how desperate he is. She became bewildered and a little helpless. Her head hung low as she began to think of a possible way out of this. All of a sudden, a subtle knocknded on the door. She raised her head up and spoke, e in." She unexpectedly saw Derick walk in. Again, he was dressed in suit rather than his military dress. Does he just like wearing suits or does he wear it for a purpose? Katherine thought and greeted, "hi, Derick." Derick walked over to her, he hade to discuss something with her but he could sense how worried she looked. He sat down gently on the couch in the room and said, "you eventually vindicated yourself. That''s quiet brilliant of you." He praised her. Katherine blushed and spoke, "thank you." "What''s wrong? You look very worried?" Even Derick didn''t know why he was concerned. Katherine noticed the gentle tone at which he spoke and wondered why he suddenly sounded caring. Last he checked, he doesn''t give a damn about her or does he? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''m fine," Katherine said. Derick''s eyes fell on the paper in her hand and then asked, "what''s that?" Katherine wanted to hide it as soon as he saw him looking at it but it was already toote. "It''s nothing." She didn''t want Derick to help her in any way in her six months of stay here so that she will never feel indebted to him by the time she''s leaving back to Eastern Ocean City. "Are we supposed to be hiding something from eachother?" Derick asked. "Honestly, if I see you holding anything, will I even be able to question you? You even took in a fiancee eventhough we are secretly married yet I didn''t say anything. This marriage is just a nominal one, let''s not act like it''s a real marriage." Katherine said. Derick was however curious to know what she was holding. It looked like an official file, he took his gaze away from the letter in her hand and set his gaze on her, "you and the children went to the hospital to have a DNA test with Richard, how was it?" "Some military men came in and disrupt it when we were about having the test," She replied honestly. "Oh! Isn''t that what you wished for? For something to hinder the DNA test from happening. That way, you won''t be able to confirm if the children are really for Richard," he said. "Yes. But..." She swallowed. Either she performs a DNA test or not, Richard already have a prove in his hand and he was ready to use it in iming the children. Derick noticed how ufortable she is and how unwilling she was to disclose things to him so he said," our soldiers are recovering fast. All thanks to you." She smiled faintly, "you are wee." Derick then stood, obviously ready to leave. "Why did youe?" Katherine just had this feeling that he came for a purpose to which she thinks that he hasn''t stated yet. "I came to thank you for working hard on getting many of our injured soldiers back to their feet in a short period of time, "he said and then walked away. Once Derick appeared outside of the building, Alessio walked up to him at once. He had instructed Alessio toe and wait outside for him as he didn''t n on staying inside the building for a long time. "Marshall," Alessio greeted but noticed the slight change on his boss''s face. His usually aloof expression looks like it was a bit troubled. "What''s wrong?" "She''s troubled," he mumbled. Since when did his boss start caring if anyone is troubled or not. Since he had been with Derick, he had never seen him care about anyone. To him, Derick doesn''t even have a heart. Yet now, he looked troubled cause a woman is troubled. Alessio thought to himself. Alessio was the only person who knows that Derick and Katherine are married. Derick had told him and told him to keep it a secrete from others. Derick fully trusted in Alessio. They had fought numerous wars together. "Marshall, thest time, you literally sent military men to the hospital just to disrupt the DNA test she went to do from happening, what do you n to do this time?" Alessio was curious. "She won''t tell me what is wrong with her," Derick then began to walk to his car. Alessio hummed. He doesn''t like it when his boss is troubled. It''s only when his boss has a clear heart that he can think clearly and stay on guard always. "I have an idea... Give me a few seconds boss." Alessio requested and Derick gestured he could leave to wherever he went to. Alessio quickly walked inside and called loudly, "Samantha! Samantha!" After calling a few times, Samantha walked out of her room. She was taking a nap at that time. Seeing Alessio, she immediately saluted him as Alessio was far greater in rank than her. "At ease, I need your help." He said and gestured for her toe over to sit at the living room. After they had sat, Samantha looked at Alessio intimately, for many years, he had a secret crush on Alessio but she knows that it will always remain a crush cause Alessio is just like his boss, Derrick- heartless. An heartless man can not obviously understand thenguage of love. Plus, Alessio is far higher in rank than her. "Could you guess why General Katherine is troubled?" He quickly added, "if you corporate with me, I''ll make your promotion faster than your colleagues." Once she heard this offering from Alessio, her face lightened up. She knew for sure that Alessio has such power to make her promotion fast. He wasn''t just boasting vainly. Samantha then thought about why Katherine could be troubled and said, "actually, I received a subpoena from a court representative. The subpoena was for General Katherine." "A subpoena?" Alessio wondered, "someone must have obviously sued General Katherine to court." "Yes," Samantha agreed. "Can you think of anything else?" Alessio said, looking into her face intently as if his answers were there. She thought for a couple of seconds more and answered, "No, Lieutenant General." "Thank you," Alessio stood and walked out of the building. He began to walk over to Derick who was leaning by the car. He already had a cigarette between his two fingers. "Where did you go?" He asked, then smoked from his cigarette. "I think someone sued General Katherine. Samantha made me understood that she received a subpoena from a court representative and this subpoena was for General Katherine." Alessio exined. Derick thought back to the letter he saw on Katherine''s hand. Obviously, that was the subpoena. "Okay, arrange a meeting with the chief judge and I," Derickmanded. "Noted boss," soon, both men entered the car and drove away. As the court day approaches, Katherine''s heart became more and more troubled. Though she had hired a goodwyer who was known to have won several cases, she was still skeptical as nothing is guaranteed in court. Even the bestwyer could loose case. Plus, Richard has evidence that the children are for him. It was finally the court day and a few people were present in the court room. Sharon and Richard were present of course, they were so certain that they would win this case and abduct the children. Also, Michael, Mark and Marie were also present but they were made to sit in a special room. The little ones didn''t know that they were awaiting their fate. "Mark, do you have any idea why mom brought us here?" Mark asked. "I don''t know yet, "Michael responded. "If mom had told us earlier that we would being to court, I would have investigated." Marie chirped in, "I guess we just have to wait until mom is done. Mom is the surgeon General, no one can bully her." "What did you know? Mom can be sent to prison if found guilty of a crime." Mark said. "Huh! Did mommit a crime?" Marie immediately asked, her face had immediately be dull and her heart became troubled. "We can''t say yet buting to court is not always a good experience, "Mark answered her sister. "Mark, it''s not everything that you should be telling Marie. Her heart is too soft to handle this kind of things," Michael said. Marie pouted her lips, "you people should stop hiding things from me. We are age mate. Don''t worry, I won''t be troubled because of this." Marie acted confident but actually, she had became scared for Katherine but she had to hide her emotions from her brothers. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 In the courtroom, the ntiff''swyer and the defendant''swyer sat confidently. They were both ready to speak for their client. The judge soon gave an order for the proceeding to start. Richard''swyer was the first to speak, he spoke elequently and even presented the DNA paternity test result as evidence. He upheld that since the kids had been with Katherine for six years, it''s only right for the kids to move in with their father now and spend some years with him. When Sharon heard how theirwyer spoke, she was very happy. She was even more certain that she would be leaving this court room with those three kids whom she already considered her grandchildren. Then the judge gave a permission for Katherine''swyer to speak and he also began to speak. Although he spoke deligently, he did not have an evidence to back his case. Having hear from both sides, the judge spoke directly to Katherine''swyer, "please get your client to perform a paternity DNA test result. I can''t ce a judgement just with Mr. Richard''s evidence alone. This case will be adjourned to this same date next month. I expect for Miss. Katherine toe to the court then with the DNA test result. Otherwise, I will have to pass the final judgement based on Mr. Richard''s evidence alone." After all necessary court formalities, the court proceedings came to an end. Sharon was so angry that she walked up to Katherine, "you are really lucky this time." Katherine was unbothered with her intimidating look, "so you want my children as your grandchildren?" She scoffed. "They are my grandchildren. How long will you deny the kids of their grandmother? Don''t you have a heart?" Sharon asked. "I should be the one asking you that question. Where is your conscience when you set me up to be fucked by a stranger? Where is your conscience when you and your son sent me out of your house with nothing to my name?" Katherine asked, "you and your son are supposed to be on your knees, pleading for me to help treat your dieing husband. Yet you are still arrogant before me." Sharon''s stomach rumbled in anger, "I didn''t regret anything I did in the past cause you deserve everything. One month will soon be here and you will watch me take my grandchildren away." As she turned to walk away, Katherine spoke. "It''s not like you really want my children. You just want to im their custody so can you force me to administer treatment to your husband, "Katherine said. Sharon felt exposed. She didn''t expect for Katherine to be so smart that she knew the true intent of her heart. "Well, I hope your husband will still be breathing before the next hearing," Katherine smirked evily and walked away from her. "You!" Sharon couldn''t act irrationally in the court otherwise, she could have pped Katherine. Richard was standing by a side, watching everything wordlessly. What amazed him the most is how bold and courageous Katherine had be. Years ago, she wouldn''t even have the mind to speak to his mother this way, yet how, she was ruthless. Richard walked up to Sharon and spoke softly, "don''t worry, mother. Her children are for us. By the time we im them next month, she wille begging just to see them." "And did you think your father will be alive by then?" Sharon said harshly. Honestly, his father''s sickness is getting worse by the day and there is no guarantee that he would be alive by the next court hearing. "I''ll do something about it, mother," Richard tried tofort his mom. Donna and Richard met at an executive room of an high end hotel in the city. It was Richard who had invited her over. "Donna, the judge adjourned the case to next month and my father is dieing. I don''t think I can wait till next month. You have to help me." "Help you?" Donna questioned. "You sounded like if I didn''t help you, you have something you will do to me?" "No, Donna. I''m just frustrated. I never knew that a time wille when I will desperately need Katherine''s help. She loved me for many years but I trampled on her love and even ruthlessly divorced her because..." "Because of me, huh? The past is in the past. There is no need to regret cause it doesn''t change anything. What we should think of is a way forward." Donna said. "And that''s why I''ve invited you here. Katherine is stubborn and will never forgive me even if I plead with her. Plus I don''t even want to imagine myself falling low before her," Richard said. Donna thought for a while and said," there is another way... But it''s risky." "Tell me." ... Meanwhile, Katherine and some other Generals had just finished gyrating and jogging round a particrrge field. The were all dressed in their camo. The leader of this evening exercise spoke, "we are going for two more rounds." Then he opened his mouth wide and let out a military songs, others followed and began to follow after the man as the went for the second round of exercise. "General! General Katherine!" Samantha ran into the field and went straight to where Katherine is. Katherine pulled out of her colleagues, she cleaned her sweaty head with her handkerchief and asked, "Samantha, what''s the matter?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I quickly went to get what to cook for the children at our supermarket but before I came back, I can''t find the children at home plus everywhere is scattered." Samantha said. Her heart skipped fearfully and she ran speedily with Samantha to the car she brought. Katherine was the one who sat in the driver''s seat, once she started the ignition of the car, she pressed hard on the elerator and drove crazily to her building. She parked like a drunk race driver and stepped out at once. Samantha was quick to step out and follow her. Katherine rushed inside and was shocked to see how scattered the living room had be. As if she was expecting to see her kids in their rooms, she rushed to their rooms but couldn''t see anyone. Her heart fell into sadness and tears rushed down her cheek. She rushed back to the living room and said to Samantha who had a pathetic look on her face, "seems my children are kidnapped or?" "Can you ask from marshall? Perhaps he knows the whereabout of the kids?" Samantha suggested. Samantha would have immediately called the god of war as soon as she couldn''t find the kid but she didn''t have his direct contact plus even if she has, she may not have the courage to speak to him. Katherine immediately ced a call across to Derrick but he didn''t answer the call. She called him two more times but the call wasn''t answered still. "Oh my! He''s not picking up," Katherine cried bitterly. Where could her children be? Running around the military base and searching everywhere for them won''t make any sense. Although she didn''t like for Derick to help, it seems he''s the only one capable of helping her here. "Can you try again?" Samantha suggested but Katherine didn''t have the strength. She sunk to the couch in the living room and held her aching head. Did her kids just carelessly went out of the house to y or did someone hurt them? Then Samantha''s heart trailed to Alessio, "how about Alessio?" "I don''t have his contact," Katherine said. Samantha quickly got herptop and hacked into the data base of the military, Samantha is an anonymous white hat hacker who is poprly known in many underground websites. Her hacking skills were beyound the ordinary yet she appear to be a simple and ordinary. She extracted Alessio''s number and immediately called him. At once, Alessio answered the call. "Lieutenant General Alessio," she addressed him. Alessio felt like the voice was familiar so he spoke, "this is..." "Samantha, Surgeon General Katherine''s assistant. We can''t find General Katherine''s kids anymore in the house and all attempt to reach the god of war had been futile." "I''ll be there shortly," he said and immediately hung the call up. Samantha walked up to Katherine who was overwhelmed with sadness. "I''ve been able to reach Alessio, he will be here soon. Probably with the Marshall." She knew that Alessio would definitely know the whereabout of the god of war. Samantha went to get her a cup of water to drink but she refused. She persisted until she drank a little from it. But tears didn''t stop helplessly dropping from her face. Precisely thirteen minutester, the door opened and two men walked in. They were both tall and handsome, only that one is taller and handsome than the other, and that was Derick. He had just stepped in with Alessio. Once Katherine noticed their presence, she stood at once and cried out, "marshall, I can''t find my kids. Do you know where they are?" "I don''t," his response was cold. He looked around the room and saw how disorganized it was then he sat calmly. At once, Alessio and Samantha left them alone in the room. They don''t need to be told. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Please help me find them. I think someone must have taken them away," she pleaded helplessly. "I thought you don''t ever want me to help you?" He asked. "I have my reasons but this time, I really need your help," she pleaded. "Beforeing here, we already checked the surveince camera in the room and realized that some men dressed like officers with mask on their face came in to take the kids away. From what I observed, these men were not officers cause there was something important missing in their uniforms so they were merely men who disguised as military men," Derick narrated his observation. Katherine sighed in frustration. She was dejected and depressed. "How do I find my kids then?" "You have barely spent a month here and you have already received attacks twice," Derick said, "it''s easy to guess where these attacks ising from?" "My ex husband?" She was quick to guess. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Who else could have kidnapped your kids? Who else is interested in them? Since the court adjourned the case, he probably couldn''t wait and sent men over to kidnap them," Derick said. Howe she didn''t think like that before? Katherine reasoned with what Derick said and gritted her teeth in anger, "that bastard! Isn''t he satisfied with the pain he caused me in the past? Yet he chose to be a thorn in my flesh this time..." She mumbled, looking down as if she was totally lost in thought. "He kidnapped my kids. I know exactly what to do, I''ll take a few officers and storm his father''s mansion then im my kids back," Katherine said. "Does that mean you do not need my help anymore?" Derick asked. Katherine didn''t know what to respond with. Does he have another way of helping her? "I think you already helped me by helping me to identify the suspect." Derick squinted his eyes and looked at her teary eyes, he also noticed that her handkerchief had been soaked with tears so he brought out his ever white and clean handkerchief and stood, then he cleaned her face well. Katherine''s face flushed. She couldn''t believe what was happening. The god of war wiped her face. Katherine looked up at him to see his expression but as usual, it was very cold. "If my mother sees you crying, she won''t be happy," he said and took few steps back. Oh! He was only acting this way because of his mother. It''s better for her not to overthink lest she gets herself hurt. "I''ll get going since you already figure a way out," he said and turned from her. Katherine stood and asked him, "or did you have another way to help?" This was regarding her own children, she would do anything to get them back. Derick turned back to her and spoke, "No!" "Oh!" Katherine felt like he already figured a way to help but decided to hid it from her cause she was too forward. "Okay." Derick nodded and as he wanted to turn and walk away, he sighted her falling forward. Katherine had lost so much strength that she lost bnce and slumped forward. But before she could fall to the ground, he stopped her from falling by supporting her with his hands. Then he helped her to the bed and made her sit. During that period, Katherine''s heart was at her throat. She didn''t expect that Derick would help her, he even carried her gently to her room. "Thank you," she managed to say. Feeling very embarrassed. "I advise you rest before visiting your ex husband''s mansion with soldiers. You need to be strong to fight." He said and walked out. Once he was outside the house, he saw Samantha leaning by a small pole, her attention was fully on Alessio who was leaning by the car''s door and had his eyes on theptop. The way Samantha was looking at Alessio is like a teenager looking at the guy she has a crush on. Although Derrick distanced himself so much from love and anything rted, he still understood few signals. "Samantha," Derick called. Jerking Samantha out of her fantasy. Samantha had been seriously fantasizing about many sweet things with Alessio. Such as Alessio taking her out to Italy for honey moon. Such as Alessio keeping her in his warm hugs. Such as eating dinner with Alessio. Her fantasies were endless. "Marshall!" Samantha immediately saluted. But was a little bit worried. Did the god of war see her staring at his personal assistant? What would he think of her. However, Derrick didn''t say anything but walked away from her. As he approached the door, Alessio noticed and opened the door of the car for him. Once he sat, Alessio closed the door and quickly went to the driver''s seat. "Marshall, shall I get to work?" Alessio asked. It was regarding Katherine''s kids. He had began a thorough investigation on the kid''s whereabout and just needed amand to push the investigation further to the next stage. "She wants to handle it her own way. Let''s let her do it," Derick answered. "Marshall..." He thought about something and paused. Then he continued, "General Katherine is strong, yes but at the end, she''s a woman and her capacity is limited." "I know that." Derick said and continued, "she will be going with some soldiers to Richard''s house to im her children...that is if her children are there. Just ensure she''s not hurt cause Richard may have something up his sleeve." "I''ll definitely keep her protected," Alessio said then he received the gesture to start the car. At once, he started the car and began to drive. Katherine knew she didn''t have much strength, yes, but who sleeps or rest when their children is lost? No sane person. She went to shower and change into a full khaki uniform then she walked out. She selected twenty five Western Ocean City soldiers whose ranks are just below hers and five Eastern Ocean City soldiers. The Eastern Ocean City soldiers were some of the officers deployed with her from Eastern Ocean City. Soon, they all went in many military cars to the Caldwell''s mansion. She stepped down and ordered, "search the entire room and bring me whatever you see breathing." Shemanded. Standing gantly outside. "Yes, General," the soldiers answered. The twenty five soldiers from Western Ocean City walked inside while the five soldiers from Eastern Ocean City stayed by her side, guarding her. About eight minutester, the Western Ocean City soldiers came out, one of them spoke, "General, we can''t find a single soul in there." In that case, Richard must have known that she''sing and fled. As she thought, she suddenly connected the dot. Donna knew when she was leaving the base with officers, could she be the one that informed Richard? That''s the logical exnation beside what is happening. But for how long can he hide away from his house? He''s probably hiding in somewhere. Sooner or await Richard so they stayed on guard around the mansion while she and the five Eastern Ocean City soldiers drove back to the base. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 It''s been five hours that she arrived home and her mind was very heavy, her heart continued thumping. She wants to see her kids to badly. She didn''t know what condition they will be now. She had called the western Ocean City soldiers severally but they kept telling her that no one has mean she will not see her children for that period? Her heart became very sour, pain surging through her heart. Then she picked up her phone and wanted to call Derick. She was ready to humble herself and let him help her find her children in whatever way he so pleases. But everytime he makes an attempt to call his line, she would stop it from dialing. Why was she even scared of Derick this much? They were couples yet she was so scared of him. Them she decided to text him since calling him wasn''t working. She then sent a message, "I can''t find my children still." She added a sad emoji to the message and dropped her phone beside her. Would he reply? Or will he not? She waited for so long but his reply never came through. Then her phone chirped and her heart skipped as she picked up the phone. However, it was a message from the telmunicationpany she''s using. She hissed and wanted to drop her phone then realized that two messages actually came in at the same time. She was shocked to realize that the second message was from Derrick. Her heart raced and she quickly opened the message, "I know you are sad. But let''s hope the soldiers lurking around will find them." She wasn''t satisfied with his message. His message was rather sarcastic and she could tell. Then she texted back, "please help me find them, Marshall." "I already found them." His response cane through. She immediately sat upright and called him this time, he picked up and Katherine''s urgent voice came through, "did you say you know where my kids are?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes. At Torime Hotel. Richard was seeing lodging there with his mother, his sick father and three children. Obviously, those three children are yours." "Have you got them for me?" She asked quickly. "You didn''t give me the permission to help you, I don''t want to be too forward," he said. "Haa... I''ll send soldiers to go to the hotel now, I''ll also join them." She had already stood and was already nning on changing into her uniform as she was wearing a pajamas before. Took a few seconds before Derick replied, "okay." Seems as if she''s used to not being helped, Derick thought to himself. She could have just asked of him to help her get her children from the hotel and he would have but he will have to watch from afar and hope she''s sessful in her quest. Katherine changed into her uniform very quickly and left the military base with the five Eastern Ocean City soldiers. Soon, they arrived at Torime Hotel. She had also informed the Western Ocean City soldiers lurking around Richard''s house to meet her at the hotel and they had even got there before she arrived She immediately asked of the room that Richard was but the receptionist told her that he had just left. "Just left?" She asked, not wanting to believe the receptionist''s words. Eventhough the receptionist nodded affirmatively, she asked, "are you trying to cover up for him?" "No. He has truly left," the petite receptionist was getting scared. She knew she was telling the truth but why was Katherine not believing her? Katherine then ordered for the soldiers to search every rooms in the hotel and they did, but couldn''t find Richard. Katherine almost cry, she was very frustrated. Derick wasn''t lying when he said Richard was here, it''s just that he had just checked out. Definitely, someone is giving Richard information about her moves. She then Returned to the base. Once she stepped out of the car, she was so tired that she just leaned by the car. Samantha walked out of the house when she noticed the sound of a car outside. She had been waiting for her. "I still can''t find my children," Katherine said. Samantha sighed helplessly, "why is the Marshall not helping though?" "I think he''s trying to. He located Richard''s location but before we got there, he already left. I think there is a mole here." "We have up to a million officers here, I won''t be surprised that there would be a few mole amidst us. Why don''t you just tell Marshall to help you find the kid and bring them home." Samantha advised. "He''s the god of war and you can''t imagine how powerful he is. Only those of us that had fought side by side with him know of how powerful he is." Katherine helplessly picked up her phone and called Derrick. Although she was worried that he may be busy and that she was probably disturbing him but he answered the call and asked, "have you found your kids?" "No. Richard left before I got to the hotel. I''m exhausted. Marshall, can you please help me bring them over?" She asked. Derick was quiet on the other end. Why was this so hard for her to say all these while? He thought to himself and said to her, "I''ming over soon. You can go and rest." How doesing over to her building solve her current predicament? "Will you help me bring my children over, please?" "I have already started working on it, "Derick said. "Okay. Okay...thank you," she said and hung up. "He said he''s working on it," Katherine''s heart calmed a little. If she doesn''t have any close connection to the god of war, how could she have saved her children? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Derrick drove to the Supreme house ten minutester. Once he stepped down from the car, the door to the house opened at once and Katherine rushed out. She had been in the living room with Samantha while anticipating to hear that Marshall had arrived. But a look of dissapointment swept across her face when she didn''t see her children with Derick. She had thought that Derick would appear with the kids. She walked towards him and saulted, "Marshall, any news about my children?" "I have not been able to figure where Richard left to after leaving the hotel," he said. Lisa almost cried. She felt like seeing Richard and smashing him with something on the head. Her heart hurts greatly for not seeing her children. "Marshall, it seemed that there is a mole amidst us. Otherwise, how could Ronald know that we had find his location and then leave?" She asked. "There is a mole, obviously but don''t worry, your children will be found." He said and added, e with me." He then walked inside his room with her. Once they got to Derrick''s room, he sat and asked her, "just confess that the children are for Richad then we can settle this matter amicably in court. I can hire a goodwyer for you that will make sure you have the custody of your children with you." Derrick said. "Denying him of his children isn''t fair at all. " Derrick lectured. "The children are not his," Katherine said, "and I know what is better to do." Katherine was indirectly telling him that she doesn''t need him to advise her. Derrick frowned and said, "for how long will you keep denying him of his children? Well, I can''t help you then. Leave my room." Katherine was stunned, it was obvious he was already angry at her. Katherine realized that he was the only person who could help so she humbled herself and said, "honestly, I do not think he''s their father." "But he has a DNA test result as prove," he said. Katherine sighed and lowered her head sadly. Could Richard really be the father of her children? She doesn''t want that type of man to be a father of her children. "Fine, I''ll tell him the children are his." Katherine said. "Good." Derrick said and then ced a call across to Alessio. He answered at once. "Any news yet?" "Yes, we are close to finding him." Alessio answered. "Don''t hurt him, just get the kids from him and bring them over here quickly," hemanded. "Got it, sir." Alessio said and he hung up. "Be patient a little bit more, your children will be here soon," Derick said. Katherine nodded and stood, "Thank you, Marshall. I''ll leave to my room now." Derrick only nodded and didn''t take a nce at her as she walked away. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Precisely twelve minutester, about four cars pulled over before the Supreme house. Derick was already walking towards the exit door as he had been informed by Alessio that they were before the house. Once he opened the door, he was quick to find the three kids standing amidst the numerous soldiers. When Derrick was about calling Katherine, the door opened at once and Katherine rushed out. She had set her ear keenly to everything going on in the house cause she was anticipating badly for her kids. She was even beginning to have headache. On seeing her kids, she ran towards them happily and hugged them dearly. The kids were also very happy to see her. It''s less than twenty four hours that the mother and children had been apart but to both parties, it felt like they hadn''t seen eachother in days. Katherine took Marie and Michael by the hand and began to walk inside while Mark followed. When she got before Derrick, she thanked him and then walked inside with her kids. "Good job." Derrick praised Alessio. "Thank you, sir." Alessio said and then dismissed all the soldiers that were with him. He walked up to Derrick and said, "Marshall, he literally kidnapped General Katherine''s kids, yet you gave an instruction not to have him punished." "That''s right," he said, "he had to kidnap them cause Katherine wouldn''t let him have ess to the kids. The kids are his." Alessio was stunned at the revtion, "I understand now." Alessio said. Whereas, when Katherine got inside with her kids, she pulled them closer and began to exmaine their faces and their bodies, "were you hurt? Did he do something to you? Did he give you something to eat?" "No mom. He was being nice. He also said he''s our daddy," Marie said. Katherine frowned on hearing that, "don''t mind him. He''s not your father." Although Katherine wasn''t sure yet, she still doesn''t want her children to believe that Richard is their father. Although it was midnight, she still prepared the children''s favorite food. She ate with them and chatted happily with them as they all ate together after which he lead them back to sleep. *** Richard stood by a corner that wasn''t really far to the military base, Donna could be seeing passing through the back gate of the base and walking towards him. "Why don''t you tell me when Derrick''s men wereing?" Richard shouted before Donna could even get to where he stood. "Will you keep your voice low? Did you want someone to see us together?" Donna rebuked and after getting before him, he said, "You can''t deny the fact that I did my best. I kept giving you information whenever Katherine wants to leave the base but it seems it was the God Of War himself who stepped in and helped her, how can I possibly help that way?" Richard reasoned with her. If the god of war decides to step in, no one can outsmart his move. "How do I have my kids with me now? That bitch wouldn''t let me have my kids for any reason." "Did you forget the matter is still in court. In the next two weeks, the both of you would be going to court again. Didn''t the judge said that if Katherine isn''t able to tender her paternity test result, the judge will rule for you to have the kids in your custody" "True," Richard calmed. "But do you understand why I''m trying to have the kids in my custody as early as I can? It''s because of my father''s health. It''s not like I''m interested in those kids. I''m particrly interested in my father''s health. I don''t want him to die, his death will cost my mother and I a lot. What if my father had died before the next two weeks that the court will rule the case in my favor?" He asked. "Having the kids in my custody means that Katherine will be forced to do what I want if she must have ess to her kids and that include treating my father until he gets better." Richard said and gritted his teeth in frustration, "why does it have to be only that bitch that would have the medical skill to heal my father?" "Let''s hope your father would still be alive by then. We don''t really have a choice now. Any attempt to kidnap the kids again willnd the both of us in big trouble, "Donna said. Richard turned and walked away angrily. Donna sighed. It''s not like she''s trying to help Richard or gives a damn about him, she was only using him to frustrate Katherine and make the god of war not pick any interest in her. She hasn''t been able to know what type of rtionship subsists between Katherine and the god of war but as long as the god of war knows that Katherine already has three kids for another man, there was no way he would allow anything intimate to happen between the both of them. As Donna walked back to the backgate of the base, she couldn''t help but wonder how Katherine who left her marriage with nothing seven years ago became an highly skilled Surgeon General. She was even of higher ranking than her, how disgracing. Donna promised herself not to stop until she sees her fall. While Katherine was at work the following day, the cellphone on her table rang and she answered it, "General Katherine, your attention is needed urgently in Marshall''s office." Katherine wondered what could be wrong, she had nned to attend to some patients in the next thirty minutes but now, she''s been called. Before she could ask what the matter is, Alessio already hung the call up. Katherine stood at once and called Samantha over, once she appeared, she said to her, "my attention is urgently needed in Marshall''s office I should be back soon. Take charge until Ie." "Got it, General," Samantha said with a salute then Katherine immediately walked out. She got inside her car and began to drive at once. About six minutester, she appeared before the skyscraper. The skyscraper was one of the many tall and beautiful buildings inside the military base. The base is thousand of acres and could be regarded as a world of it''s own. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Once she stepped down from her power bike, she walked inside quickly and straight to the elevator. On getting before the floor where the General''s office is, the elevator paused and she stepped out. She walked a few steps before she eventually found herself standing before the office of the god of war. She knocked gently and the voice inside spoke, e in." Katherine opened the door at once and saluted. "Marshall, you sent for me?" "That''s right," he said and gestured for her to sit. Katherine then sat. There was nothing urgent from what she could see yet she was asked toe quickly over. Derrick stood and pulled off his white khaki uniform then hung up. As he turned to Katherine, Katherine saw a soaked bandage around his shoulder. The bandage was across the same ce in his body that he had treated twice. She stood at once and asked, "is it still bleeding?" She had treated that wound twice yet it semeed like it would not heal. "You may sit," Derrick sat back but it took a while before Katherine spoke. Her eyes was fixed on his bleeding shoulder. It''s not like she didn''t notice his muscr arms and how broad his shoulder is broad but as a doctor, her priority was helping heal his wound. "You have tried on this wound twice but it didn''t work so I guess I''ll just have to keep living with the pain," he said, seeing how her eyes was fixed on his shoulder, "I called you here to tell you to work harder on helping our injured soldiers get up to their feet as soon as possible. I have reviewed your works and see that you are working hard. I just need you to put more effort. If you need anything that will aid your work, just let me know, okay?" "Yes, Marshall." She said and eventually took her face away from his shoulder to look at him, "Marshall, let me try again. I didn''t know your injury is that serious." "Don''t worry about it." He said, "And I want you to meet with Richard today and tell him the kids are his. It''s amand." Katherine sighed and nodded, "I will. But let me examine your hand again, please?" Do all doctor''s care this much for people in pain? Marshall thought to himself. "Katherine, I don''t want you to bother yourself, you ..." Katherine stood at once, "please don''t see it like I''m stressing myself." She then walked over to him. Although it was Derrick''s hand that was bleeding, she felt like it was her hand. She walked quickly to him and held his hand gently, she then began to loosen the bandage but as she does, she felt a eye pressed on her. She looked at his face instinctively and their faces almost collpased as it was just a inches away. The moment was so awkward that she had to quickly return her face back to what she was doing. After taking the bandage off, she noticed that the injury was fresh. As if he had just been hit there. She suddenly felt a grab in her arms. Looking at the arms that grabbed her, she realized that it was that of the god of war. He stood tall and hovered above her like a cloud, "Katherine!" He called in a gentle yet stern tone. "Yes, Marshall.." it''s not that Katherine was short, she was of an average height, it''s just that the god of war has a cute and extraordinary height. Looking down at her face, Katherine felt her heart in her throat as she wondered why he suddenly grabbed her hand, stood and start looking at her face, she shivered, "I''ll need to get your blood sample and begin to find a perfect medical solution for your injury. I don''t think this can be cure by the normal medical procedure." He used his second hand to hold her chin and made sure her face was looking directly into his, "did you care this much for everyone or is there something special about me?" Katherine was taken aback by the question, something special about him, huh? "I could have done this for anyone sir." "I see..." Marshall was a little dissapointed by her answer but he thought that perhaps, that was her nature. To care hard for everyone in pain. He let go of her chin and said, "after you are done telling the truth to Richard, report back to me." "Got it, " Katherine turned at once. His hand on her hand plus his hand on her chin had given her so much goosebumps that she already wished to dissapear from the office. His touch made her blush and she didn''t know why. Aren''t they husband and wife? Shouldn''t touching eachother be normal? She thought to herself. Before she could get to the door, a knocknded on the door. "Come in," Derrick said and the door opened, revealing Donna. Donna was stunned and angry to see Kathrine in Marshall''s office. She wondered what he could be doing there? She saluted Derrick first then looked at Katherine with derison. Katherine ignored her looks and walked out. Donna then walked up to Katherine and said, "I have a message from my father, Marshall." "Sit." Derrick said and Donna sat then he handed over the letter to Derrick. Derrick didn''t open the letter right away, instead, he dropped it on his table and said, "you may leave now, I''ll take a look at it when I''m less busy." "Are you sure you don''t want to read it now, Marshall?" She asked. "Are you aware of the content?" He asked. She quickly shook her head in response then stood at once. "I''ll take my leave now." Derrick only nodded and watched her walk away. As she walked out, she wondered if Derrick forgot that they were actually in a rtionship yet he acted like they were merely military officers. That wasn''t much of her concern, her primary concern was Katherine. There must be something going on between Marshall and Katherine and she would definitely find out. Donna assured herself. Derrick sent for Alessio and once he appeared, he asked him to read the letter to him. Alessio''s picked up the letter from the table and began to read the content of the letter. After he was done, the atmosphere fell into a deep silence. Ian Joh had said in the letter that Aurora Ind is preparing for war against his city, Western Ocean City and that he can only help to stop the war if Derrick goes ahead and marry Donna. Afterall, Donna served in Aurora Ind for seven years and even obtained their citizenship. So marrying Donna will more be like a truce. Derrick wondered if Ian John had changed over the years. Ian John was sounding a lot different in that letter than when he knows him to sounds like. Derrick lived with Ian Joh for many years and understood him like a a son would understand his father. First, Ian John had brought Donna over asking for her to be his fiancee, because of the respect he had for him, he agreed without even thinking through it. It''s barely a month that he had dered Donna as his fiancee yet now, he wanted her to already marry her. Alessio also felt odd about this issue but considering the fatherly bond between Derrick and Ian Joh, he could only remain quiet. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Write a letter and send it back to Ian Joh. Tell him I''m gantly awaiting the war from Aurora Ind." Derrick said. "Sir, our soldiers are just recovering from the previous war. The previous warsted for three and a half years. We didn''t even win, both parties had to retreat and give up lest the warst forever. If we embark on another war, aren''t we digging our own graves?" Alessio asked. "Katherine is already working hard to help our soldiers get up to their feet. Plus we can get some ally country to fight with us. Send a message to Aurora Ind and let them know that we are aware they are preparing for war and that we would be ready." Hemanded. "Lastly, we need to start working hard on increasing the skills of our soldiers. So get to work at once," Derrick ordered. "Got it, Marshall." Alessio uted and walked out. Whereas, Katherine had left the military base and had gone to Mam restaurant. She had called Richard to meet with her at Mam restaurant a few minutes before she left the military base. She walked straight to the VVIP section of the restaurant and there was Ronald already seated, he was dressed in a ck suit and had a stiff expression on. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Katherine sat and said, "how shameful of you to kidnap my kids." "Kidnap? Those kids are mine. You should be ashamed of yourself for using your military power to deny me of my children. Anyways, the court case is in a couple of weeks and I''ll have my children to myself," Ronald bragged. Katherine didn''t know why Derrick is making itpulsory for her toe and tell him that he was the father of the children. "Why did you invite me here?" Richard asked in a stern tone. He already know that being gentle with her won''t make her help him treat his dieing father so there is no point acting meek to her. He would soon use her children to make her do what she had been hell-bent on not doing. "The kids..." She went quiet for a while. Won''t he take the kids away from her as soon as she confessed the kids were for him. "The kids belong to you." Hearing this, a sardonic smile graced Richard''s lips, "Of course I know the kids belongs to me. The DNA test already proves it. You have been with my kids for six years now it''s time for me to have my kids." "Richard, I raised them for six years and you were no where to be found. I can only let you check on them but I can''t let them be in your custody." Richard mmed the table hard angrily, causing other people in the restaurant to divert their attention to them. "I''m taking my kids with me today." He then stood angrily and stormed away from her. "Marshall, see what you are causing," Katherine mumbled and stood slowly from her seat. Then she walked out of the restaurant and saw him by his car. "Take me to your base and introduce me as the father to your children. I may not take them away today but do that first," Richard said. Katherine nodded with a sour heart and then walked inside her car. As she drove back to the military base, Richard trailed after her in his own car. He was so happy that he immediately ced a call across to his mom, once Sharon answered the call, he said merrily to her, "Katherine just confessed to me that the kids are mine." Sharon screamed merrily on phone, "what came upon her? hahaha... Now that bitch will be forced to "Don''t worry, mom. Owning the kids simply means we own her... She''s taking me to the military base now, will talk to youter," he said and hung the call up. Soon, Katherine''s car entered the military base while Richard''s car followed. A couple of minutester, Katherine pulled over before her house. While Richard parked behind her car and also stepped down. "Wait outside, I''ll bring the kids to you." Katherine said. "I can''t even walk in to meet my kids, huh?" Richard asked. "No." Katherine then walked inside quickly. As soon as she was inside, her heavy heart became heavier and she slumped to the wall sadly. How does she tell her kids that their father is Richard? Katherine sighed and walked sluggishly towards the boy''s room. On getting before the door, she nted a knock gently on it and it got opened in no time. "Hey mom!" The children hugged her dearly. But they soon noticed her dull expression. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Michael asked at once. Katherine went to sit on their bed and sighed, she looked at the faces of her boys and sighed. What sort of irony is this? Her boys had a striking resemnce with the god of war yet Richard turned out to be their father? "The man who took you away from me a few days ago is your father," Katherine broke the sad news. It felt as if the world stood still for the kids. Michael and Mark looked at eachother''s face in shock then they set their gaze back at their mom, "that man... Never! He can never be our father." Mark said. "He is, I''m sorry I had to tell you this time..." Katherine said, tears almost falling off her face. "He''s not our father, mom. Don''t let him deceive you. The DNA test result he has could be fake." Michael said. It was as if the kids were so sure that Richard wasn''t their father. "The DNA test result is true," she said sorrowfully, "bring me your sister." "No. We won''t put out sister into this mess, mom. It''s enough that we know," Michael said. "He''s actually waiting outside for you," Katherine said. Michael and Mark exchanged an even surprising look. Katherine stood and held the hands of both of her boys, "let''s go." "No mom," Mark wanted to yank his hands away from Katherine''s grip but her grip was hard. "No mom..." Mark shouted like he would cry, whereas, Michael didn''t struggle at all. "I don''t want to go out to see that man..." Mark couldn''t help but start crying. "Mark, he''s not taking you away, he just wants to speak with you," Katherine said to her. "I don''t want him to be my father," Mark protested. Then he nced at Michael who just stood calmly with a cool expression. Wondering why his brother was calm, he suddenly cleaned the tears on his face as well. Perhaps, Michael has a n up his sleeve. "Okay," Mark eventually agreed and Katherine took her two boys outside to meet Richard. "My handsome sons," Richard said and walked over to them as he saw them approach with Katherine. Katherine let go of her son''s arms. When Richard was about hugging Mark, he shouted, "stop!" The he moved back. Richard was so embarrassed, he suddenly squatted before Mark, "son, it''s not my fault that I have not been there for you over the years. It''s your mom who kept you away from me cause we were not on good terms." "You don''t expect her to tell you she had children for you after you cheated on her, right?" Michael asked. Richard''s head almost exploded in shock. He looked at Katherine in anger, believing she was the one who told the kids about this but even Katherine was shocked. "Mom didn''t tell me this, these are stuffs I can easily find on the inte." Michael said, "you appear after seven years of chasing her away ruthlessly and now want to im her kids. Mr. Did you not have some shame?" "How dare you speak to me in that manner, I''m your father." Richard shouted on Michael making him jerk back in fear. The little one may act fearless and courageous but they were still little anyways. Katherine sighed and almost cried. How could this bastard shout on her kids this way? She couldn''t even say a word cause he was their father afterall. "You shouldn''t speak to your father that way," Richard warned sternly. Michael quickly hid behind Katherine as if using her as a guide, "mom, don''t let him bully us." "You don''t have to shout on them, they are just kids." Katherine said to Richard. "Kids? These are spoilt kids. You obviously raised them wrongly. Infact, I''m taking them away, I need to start training them properly from today," Richard said. Katherine''s heart became even more sorrowful, "didn''t you say you just want to speak with them?" "And I changed my mind. I''m taking them away." Richard walked over to the boys and grabbed them one after the other. The little ones let out a loud cry, "mom, save us. Don''t let him take us away. He will beat us." However, Katherine could only watch with tears on her face as Richard shoved the kids inside his car and drove them away. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Whereas, two tall men were standing a short distance away, watching the scene. These men were Derrick and Alessio. While Katherine was still standing, a little girl rushed out of the house and said,"mom, I heard Mark and Michael crying. What happened to them?" Katherine looked at Marie and answered, "your father hase to take them away." "Who? Who is he?" Marie asked, "mom, why are you crying, why did you allow a stranger to take my brothers away?" The little one slumped to the floor angrily and began to throw her legs up in the air, crying and showing how angry she was. Katherine wanted to hold her but the little one was so angry at her, "booohaaaa...." She continued crying..."stay away from me, mom. You are wicked. How could you let him take my brothers away." Katherine was scared that Marie may fall sick if she continued crying this way. She wanted to exin better for her but Marie wasn''t even ready to listen. Then a tall figure appeared, he was dressed in a white camo that disys his five star rank. His curly hair almost covered a side of his eyes, he looked mysterious and his aura emmits danger and safefy at the same time. "Marshall!" Katherine cried on seeing Derick, "I have done what you asked me to do." Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Derrick looked at Marie who was throwing tantrums on the floor and immediately knelt before her, "Marie!" He called and the little one looked at him at once. She even stopped crying and set her pitiful gaze at him, "Big man, help me, a stranger has taken my brothers away." This time, she was only sobbing and Derrick felt a dull pain in his heart. He couldn''t exin why the little girl''s tears have an effect on his heart. He had killed many people and to him, he believes he doesn''t even have a heart yet the cry of this little one moved him. Has he not watched many adults cry in the past, many people who are at the edge of dieing, crying hard to be saved like Wendi , who was pleading for her brother to be spared but people''s tears don''t move him. He''s used to killing but the tears of this little one makes him feel a dull pain in his heart. He held her hand and pulled her up gently, "help me....please!" The little one pleaded, looking right into his eyes. They even had the same eye color and the shape of their nose was the same. "The stranger is your father," Derrick said. "He''s not," Marie said confidently, "he''s not." Derrick pulled her into his embrace, seeing her cry kept hurting him more and he didn''t know why. Then he stood, carrying her in his arms. "Why don''t you perform a paternity test on me. What if you are my father?" Marie already fell in love with Derrick from the first day she met him. "I love you." Marie said. That word... ''I love you'' sounded very strange to him. He couldn''t rte at all with those words, nheless, he kept the little one in his embrace. What the little one does not understand is much, how could he Perform a paternity test on her when she had never met her mom in the past. Katherine was stunned at how dearly Derrick carried Marie. It soothes her heart in an inexplicable manner. But the forceful departure of her boys still hurt. Then she received a call and seeing that it was Richard, she immediately answered it. "I forgot they are triplets, bring me the third one already," hemanded. "Aren''t we both their parents. You already have two and that''s enough," Katherine said, even for her sons, she can never let them out of her grip that easily, she must get them back. "Don''t make me angry, Katherine. Bring me my daughter. Her grandmother wants to see her," he said. "No." Katherine insisted and hung the call up. "Is he asking for Marie as well?" Derrick asked while she nodded. "Please don''t tell me to take Marie to him, Marshall. The departure of my two sons already hurt like hell. Please," Katherine pleaded. "Marie isn''t going anywhere," Derrick said and took the little one inside. Before he got inside, Marie had already fallen asleep on his shoulder. When Katherine appeared, he said to her, "take me to her room." Katherine lead him to Marie''s room and then he ced Marie down gently. It still bothers him how Marie had a close resemnce with him. He suddenly turned to Katherine and asked, "we haven''t met in the past, have we?" "Not at all." Katherine answered confidently. "Such a mystery!" Derrick mumbled to himself and them covered the little one with the duvet. He mistakenly touched her body and felt a warm temperature. "I think she has a fever," Derrick said and she furrowed her brow in shock. Fever already? She rushed towards Marie and after examining her, she noticed that her face had turned pale. "I''ll treat her, Marshall." She said and immediately walked out to get some medical kits. She soon appeared and began to treat her. Derrick then walked away from the room. As soon as he appeared outside of the supreme house, he gestured for Alessio toe around and he walked to him quickly. "I feel a pain in my heart seeing her daughter cry." He said as they both took a walk away from the supreme house. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Alessio didn''t know exactly what to say, he just listened keenly to his master. "But there is nothing I can do about the little girl''s need. She wants her brothers back." "It''s unfortunate that a man like Richard is the triplet''s father," Alessiomented. Derrick only nodded and remained quiet. "Marshall, we have got a response from Aurora Ind..." "Go on," he said casually. "They said the war wouldmence in three months. They also insist that the only way to avoid war between their country and ours is for you to marry Donna." Alessio stated. Derrick paused, "no one will force me to marry who I''m not willing to marry." "Marshall, maybe you should consider it cause the war will cost lots of money and lives." Alessio advised. "Marrying her would mean they can control me whenever they want. I am the god of war. I''m already ready to battle." Derrick said, "have you already start to give more trainings to our soldiers?" "Yes, sir." Alessio answered and Derrick nodded. The following day, just when Katherine was about stepping out of the supreme house, her phone beeped and she saw that it was a text message. On reading it, she found out it was Richard telling her that she could have her sons back after she had healed his father. Katherinejad thought about her sons all night. All night, she couldn''t sleep cause her sons were not with her. Marie''s fever isn''t getting any better either, her temperature is still warm and she looked sad still. Whenever she''s awake from sleep, she kept on asking for her brothers. Katherine then replied the text, "what time can Ie to check on your father." "Now isn''t a bad time," Richard''s message came through immediately. "Okay," Katherine replied and soon got inside her car then drove over to the medical building. After making her presence known, she informed Samantha where she want to go to. Samantha offered to follow her but she told her not to bother and that she could handle this. She instructed her to keep eyes on every units of the medics until she''s back. After Samantha had agreed, Katherine drove out of the military base. Took her twenty four minutes before she arrived at the Caldwell''s mansion. She stepped down from the car and looked at the mansion. She was chased out of this mansion years ago with nothing to her name, yet these people are yearning earnestly for her help now. She then walked inside. She wasn''t surprised to see Samantha and Richard seated. They have obviously been expecting her. She then went to sit quietly. "You can''t even greet, Katherine. You have be proud because of your military powers," Samantha rebuked but Katherine just watched her without saying a word. Richard stood and said, "follow me." "To where?" Katherine asked with a slight frown on her face. She didn''t like themanding tone at which he spoke to her with. "To our children''s grandfather''s room of course, are you not here to treat him?" He asked. Katherine stood wordlessly and followed him. Soon, they entered the room. The skinny old manid on the bed, the sickness had eaten deep down inside of him that he was even finding it difficult to breath. Katherine examined his palm and then his eyeballs, "I need to see all his medical reports and all the medical tests he had done." "Got it, "Richard turned and when he was about to leave the room, Katherine spoke, "I need to see my sons." "You will see them when you are done," Richard said and want to continue walking out but Katherine spoke, "I''ll leave immediately if you don''t bring me my sons. Like why can''t I see them? It''s not like I''m taking them away." Richard saw how obstinate she sounded so he gave up and said, "they will be here soon." Then he walked out. Few minutester, Mark and Michael rushed in, "mom!" Both sons screamed gleefully. Katherine squatted to their level and hugged them with a teary face. She had missed them greatly. She can''t stand her sons being away from her for one day even but now, she didn''t even know when they would be able toe to her. "Mom, are you here to pick us up?" Mark asked. Katherine shook her head in response even as tears streamed down her face, "no." She swallowed hard, she could see the look of sorrow and dissapointment on the children''s face, "I''m sorry." She cried even more. "Mom, have this." Mark them tuck something inside Katherine''s hand. "Go and perform a DNA test and confirm if he''s truly our father." Then the door opened and Richard walked in, "Mark, Michael...your mom have some work to do, you need to leave now." Katherine watched as her sons walked away. She was yet to check what her children tucked in her hand. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 "Here are all his medical reports," Richard dropped a pile of files on the desk. "I''ll take it from here, you may leave." She said and Richard walked out. Katherine immediately opened her folded palms and saw two folded papers there. One of the paper had Mark and Michael written on it while the other paper had Richard written on it. When she opened each paper, she saw hair there. At once, she understood that her children had got the samples of her hair and the samples of Richard''s hair so that she could perform a DNA test. Seems her children are so convinced that Richard isn''t their father. She thought of whether to perform the DNA test or not. Richard was most likely to be their father since she was intimate with Richard many years ago. But then again, she had sex with a stranger too. What if her pregnancy was as a result of the stranger she slept with? Afterall, she and Richard had been intimate for more than six years in their marriage yet she never conceived. Katherine then decided that she would perform a DNA test, at the very least, to be sure Richard was the kid''s father. Katherine began to eaxmaine Mr. Caldwell''s medical reports one after the other. Took her five hours before she was done concluding what was wrong with him. She then extracted his blood sample and walked back to the living room. She looked very tired as she had been busy trying to find the nature of Mr. Caldwell''s sickness. Cause she needed to find out what the problem is before she can know what the solution is. "His case is critical and very rare," she said, standing, "I have collected his blood sample, I''ll work on getting the solution in myb." "Good. Katherine, you must work faster. Remember that my father must be well before you can have your kids back?" Richard reminded her. Katherine however didn''t say a word but walked away. Instead of going to the military base, she drove over to the hospital and went straight to the paternity test department. She submitted the hair samples of her son and that of Richard then wait patiently for the result at the patient''s seats. She was very nervous. It would be better for her children to have a father she would never know than for her children to have Richard as a father. If she can work really hard on Mr. Caldwell''s case, she would definitely find a solution to his problem but honestly, those people do not deserve her help. She was inside Mr Caldwell''s room for five hours and neither of Richard nor his mom could even say a ''thank you'' to appreciate her effort. How did she even cope with being married to Richard for six years in that same mansion? Katherine thought to herself. About thirty minutester, the doctor who had taken the samples from her to make the test walked up to her with the result, "here is the result, ma." She received it and immediately opened only for her to read, ''Probability Of Paternity Of Index A: O%'' She stood at once, she was too shocked to be happy. This means Richard isn''t her children''s father? So does that mean that he had faked the paternity test result? Katherine wanted to storm the Caldwell''s mansion and forcefully take her kids but she felt like that may be too irrational. Since it was Derrick who made her confess to Richard that the kids were for him, she must tell him now that she found out the truth. She sped inside her car and drove merrily and anxiously to the supreme house. After checking and seeing that he wasn''t home, he ced a call across to him to which he answered. "Marshall," she saluted and continued, "Richard lied. The children aren''t for him. I have done a paternity test result and it turns out negative." Took a while before Derrick responded, "are you sure of what you are saying?" "Yes." Katherine answered happily, "my children got his hair so I took it for the test, I have the result with me as a matter of fact." "Are you in your office?" He asked. "No, I''m at the supreme house but I cane to meet you wherever you are." Katherine said. "Just wait, I''ll be with you shortly, "he said and Katherine hung up. She walked inside and waited anxiously for Derrick. A couple of minutester, the door opened and Derick walked in. "Let me have the result." Katherine Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. immediately handed over the paternity test result to him and he was stunned to see that Richard didn''t have any rtionship with the kids. He sat and said, "I should have known he''s not their father with the way he was at on them in front of the house a few days ago." "Marshall, can I im my children back now?" Katherine asked. "I was the one who made you confess what I think was the truth to him. I''ll bring the kid''s back myself." Derrick said "Oh Marshall, don''t worry. Just give me the permission and I''ll bring my kids back." Katherine said. She already can''t wait to see her kids. "I''ll do this," Derrick said and stood. Then he walked out at once. About twenty five minutester, Alessio pulled over a Bentley before the Caldwell''s mansion and immediately came to open the door for Derrick to walk out. He stepped out at once and walked towards the door that leads to the mansion. Alessio rang the doorbell and it immediately gave way, then Samantha appeared in no time. He was shocked to see the god of war here. Her heart beat heavily like it will fall off her chest, "Marshall!" She shivered. "Bring Katherine''s sons over here." Hemanded. Sharon dared not to refute. She immediately walked inside. Then Richard appeared in no time but he wasn''t with the kids. "Why are you in my house?" Richard asked. Of course he knows how powerful the god of war is, he was just being arrogant intentionally. "You forged the DNA test result, I''ll get you suedter on. Bring the kids," Derrickmanded but Richard chuckled. "This isn''t the military base where you can go aboutmanding people, you should know your boundary, Derrick. " He said. He even called him by his name Alessio was so angry at this arrogant man that he already felt like beating him to death but he wouldn''t dare to act unless Derrick gives him an instruction. "The kids aren''t yours. Bring Katherine''s sons over here and don''t evere for them again." "What nonsense are you talking about? Do I need to show you the paternity test result as well? The kids are fucking mine. Now get the fuck out of my house." Richard said. "There is an hospital nearby, perform the DNA test again and ifes out positive, I won''t bother you anymore." Derrick said. Alessio couldn''t help but wonder why his boss was being calm. On a norms, he would have kicked Richard away or render him paralyzed yet he was sounding this calm Richard thought about it and plucked a strand of his hair from his head then said, "let me get the children''s hair then we would go together for a sample. I still can''t let you see the kids yet." Derrick only nodded without saying a word. After Richard had dissapeared from them, Alessio bursted out, "Marshall, let me deal with him. How dare he act arrogant before you?" "Have you seen a Lion fight with a rat before? Or an elephant fighting with an ant? He''s too small and irrelevant." Marshall said. Only then did Alessio calmed down. But still, he wish he could give Richard some good beating. Soon, Richard appeared and said, "I have the hairs with me." Then the three men walked out of the house. Richard was the shortest amongst them. Soon, they were at the hospital. The hair samples were collected and the result was out in no time. "This can''t be," Richard said in shock, holding the paternity test result in his hands. "Can we have the children now?" Derrick asked. Richard knew the consequences of Derrick taking the children away. It means that Katherine wouldn''t see any reason to work on finding a solution to his father''s health problem. Richard called the doctor that did the test over and said, "there has to be a mistake somewhere. I already did a paternity test result and..." "The result is one hundred percent correct," the Doctor said confidently and walked away. Richard then stormed out of the hospital angrily. So he had been carrying a fake DNA test result along all these while, huh? Did those doctors who performed the test then made a mistake or what? It''s no wonder he never really feel connected with the kids. The kids didn''t even have any resemnce with him. As he walked back to the Caldwell''s mansion, he had different thoughts going on through his head on what he could do. It''s just the god of war and his assistant here, can they beat up to a hundred thugs with weapons? Never! Richard then ced a call across to the head of a gang and once he answered, he said, "there are two men with me who wants to bully me,e quick with all your men and beat them to death." "Got it," the head of gang answered. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Soon, Richard appeared right before the Caldwell''s mansion. Instead of entering to bring the kids over, he turned to Derrick and Alessio who had been trailing after him.. "You can''t still have the kids," he said confidently. "Why not?" Derrick asked, "we can go to three more Hospitals to have the test done. The children are not yours." "Of course they are not mine. I even hate those silly kids but that doesn''t mean I''ll let you have them. You have no right to take them away from me. Let their mome over herself to im them." "I promised Katherine to bring her sons over," Derrick said. "And who are you to her to make that promise to her? Under thew, you have no right. Plus are you so less busy that you have no work to do? Since when did the god of war start meddling into some unimportant issues. Are you aware that Aurora Ind is threatening our country with war. You should be working hard in that military base but here you are involving yourself in some petty issues. How shameful," Richard insulted. Derrick was quiet for a few seconds then said, "I guess you leave me no option but to be hard on you." Richard scoffed, "why don''t you look at your back and see what will lead to your end?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Derrick and Alessio turned and saw hundreds of burly men with dangerous weapons jumping down from the lorries they brought, the one who seemed to be the leader of the thugs walked over and said to Richard, "are these the two men bullying you?" "Yes, beat them to death," Richardmanded. The head of the gang looked at Derrick and Alessio and smirked, "how dare you bully Mr. Richard? Did you not know whom Mr. Richard is?" He had his sharp machete resting across his shoulder. "This is the god of war, are you aware?" Alessio asked the head of the gang. He looked surprised and looked at Richard, "is he?" "And so what? If you beat him and his assistant to death here, who will know?" Richard said. The head of the gang immediately sent a resounding p across Richard''s shoulder, "are you out of your mind? The god of war risked his life in battle for three and a half years just so we can live peacefully, how dare you be rude to him?" The head of the gang immediately kowtowed before Derrick and apologized, "we have no idea you were the god of wae, sir. Please forgive us." The rest of the gangs immediately kowtowed as well. Derrick hummed and said to Richard, "for thest time, bring Katherine''s sons over." The head of the gang stood at once and punched Richard in the nose, "I''ll beat you to death if you dare to disobey the god of war." Richard''s nose immediately began to bleed, he knew the head of the gang was serious about his threat so he rushed inside to bring in the kids over. Once Mark and Michael saw Derrick, their face beamed with happiness, "are you taking us to our mom?" Michael asked. "Yes." Derrick answered and lead the kids over to the car. The kids sat at the backseat as Alessio drove back to the military base. "We don''t ever want to go back to that ce again," Michael said. "Please." "You are not going back there." Derrick answered calmly. The kids trusted him and rxed back to the chair, when the car entered the military base and started to approach the military building, Mark asked, "is mom fine?" "She is." Derrick answered. The kids remained quiet until the car eventually pulled over at the mansion. The kids stepped down and rushed inside. Once Katherine saw them, he hugged them tightly. "That man is not your father, I''m sorry for letting him take you away," Katherine bursted out. "It''s okay, mom." Mark said, "he didn''t beat us neither was he harsh on us. He doesn''t even have our time." Marie appeared at this time and on seeing her brothers, she rushed towards them happily and hugged them each. "Michael, Mark, I missed you so much." "Same here little sister," Michael said. "I''m not your ''little sister.''" Marie said and the two boys chuckled. "Hope you are fine, Marie?* Michael asked. "I fell sick cause that man took you away," Marie said and pouted her lips. "Oh so sorry, "Mark said and held her arms, "get better quickly now, okay?" Marie nodded happily. Whereas, Derrick stood by a side of the room watching the reunion of Katherine and her three kids. He loved how loving their little family is. As he turned in an attempt to walk away, Mark noticed it and ran to him. "Hey, big man." He said as he stood short before him. "Hi," Derrick said, looking at his small face. "Thest time, my brother and I had said that you should perform a paternity test on us, you refused. Are you scared that you may be our father?" Mark asked. "Scared?" Derrick repeated. He had never been scared of anything since he was born. Not even death. "I''m not scared. Richard may not be your father but that doesn''t mean I''m your father. Your mom and I never met in the past." "Can you at least perform a paternity test? My request sound foolish but just do it," Mark said and followed Derrick as he walked outside. When Derrick saw that Mark wasn''t ready to give up, he asked, "okay, let me have your hair sample." Mark jubted happily and gave him a strand of his hair. "Make sure you perform the paternity test soon, okay?" He asked and added, "so I can call you ''dad'' instead of big man." Mark winked at him and ran back inside. Derrick was amused at his yful attitude, he tucked the hair in his pocket and walked towards his car. Actually, he never have a n of performing any test. The following day, Derrick woke up with sweats and tears all over his face. His heart was pounding hard. As he sat upright, he gritted his teeth hard and mumbled, "can I ever stop having this nightmare?" Most nights when he sleeps, he had always seen a man beating his father mercilessly, the man didn''t stop beating his father with white canes with sharp mouths until he dies. Actually, Derrick had never seen his parents physically. Neither his father not his mother. He had lived all his life like an orphan. Thanks to Ian John who raised him since he was young. But he had seen his father countless times being beaten in the dream to death. The sight was scary and he had lived with this nightmare for many years of his life. Could this man he sees as his father really exist? He thought to himself and then decided to act on it. When it was morning, while he was in his office, the artist he had sent for appeared in his office. He then began to describe the man he had seen as his father in the dream for the artist. After the artist was done perfectly drawing what he described, he stood and examined the drawing. Could this man have existed in this past? Could he really be his father? "I need you to draw one more person," Derrick then went back to sit and began to describe the second man he wanted him to draw. This second man was the one who beat his ''father'' to death. After the artist was done, he dismissed him and invited Alessio over. Once Alessio came around, he pointed to the two drawings on his table, "take a picture of these two drawings and see if you can find their identity. These people exist in my dream, I want to know if they also exist on earth." "Got it, Marshal," Alessio took both pictures and added, "I''ll work on it, Marshal." He nodded and permited him to leave. Just a few seconds after Alessio left his office, Alessio returned and said, "sir, some spies from Aurora Ind have been found and have been arrested." Derrick stood at once and said, "take me to them." Chapter 34 Chapter 34 At once, Alessio led Derick to the base central field where the spies were made to kneel on the floor. The spies were five and they all had their hands chained heavily to the back. Their legs and necks also had shackles around it. These spies were four young men and one old woman. They even sent an old woman as spy? Derrick thought to himself, "as you can already know, I, the god of war do not spare my enemies. I kill. Did you people not know about me before embarking on this task?" He removed his dagger at once and ughtered the four men, blood gushed heavily from their neck and the entire floor got litered with blood. The sight was so scary. Then he said to Alessio, "send their heads over to Aurora Ind and tell them to send more spies." "Got it, sir." Alessio said and had their head put in a bag. He immediately took the heads of those men away. He then looked at the old woman, "even you? As old as you are, you took on these task." "Will you kill your own mother?" The woman asked and Derrick squinted his eyes. "Mother?" Derrick repeated. "You can''t kill me cause I''m your mother. Bring Katherine over here." She said. She even knows Katherine? Derrick immediately ordered for Katherine to be brought. Once Katherine woman she served her sentence with. The woman that was to be executed but mysteriously escaped from prison. She knelt before the woman and hugged her dearly, after she disengaged, she asked," why are you in chains, miss Gina? What''s wrong? I have gone to the prison to look for you but I didn''t find you?" Derrick was stupefied. Was this woman his mother? The one who had been sending letters to him for years yet never showed up to h? Is this how she decided to show up her face before him? Why was she working for an enemy country? Different thoughts filled his heart. "Is she the one who drew the doubled headed butterfly tattoo in your hands?" Derrick asked Katherine who repeatedly nodded her head in response. Katherine, looking at Derick said, "yes, she''s the one I served my sentence with many years ago." Derick set his gaze on the woman, who still looked very strange to him and asked, "you are the one who had been anonymously writing letters to me?" "I am. And I''m your mother." She said but Derrick didn''t believe her. "Marshall, can you please release her from this shackles?" Katherine asked. "She''s caught spying for Aurora Ind," Derrick said to Katherine. "Miss Gina... Ha! Why would you do such?" Katherine looked at her and asked. The woman looked at Gerald and smiled, "son, I''m d I can finally look you face to face." "You are not my mother. Don''t think I''ll believe you are my mother just with these few words you are saying," Derrick said and suddenly remembered his nightmare then he asked, "if you are my mother, then tell me how my father died?" Without thinking twice, she answered, "he was beaten to death many years ago by a rich man that he was owing a huge sum of money." Derrick''s heart skipped in fear. So his nightmare was right? Nheless, he kept his face calm and kept looking at her. Derrick had never told this nightmare to Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. anyone. "Why are you working for Aurora Ind then?" Derrick asked. "Because the god of war of Aurora Ind saved me from the prison that Western Ocean City kept me for years. Western Ocean City sentenced me to death but Aurora Ind god of war saved me. So how can I not serve him?" She asked. "Serve him? Even if it means betraying your own son?" Derrick asked. "Plus why would Aurora Ind god of war save you? What connection do you have with him?" "He''s my son as well." She said, "release me from these chains then we can talk better." "No." Derrick replied angrily, "how many sons do you have, miss Gina?" Derrick asked. "There are only two god of wars in the world and the two men are my sons. I had to volunteer to be amidst the spies sent to you so I can use the medium to expose these secret to you. Don''t fight with your brother, please." "I don''t have a brother. I don''t have parents either," Derrick said. He would never believe the nonsense "Plus who is Aurora Ind god of war to think he can tell me whom to marry? So marrying Donna will stop the fight? Never!" Derrick said determinedly. "Because of how Katherine served me when we were in the prison, I wrote to you to marry her when I heard that she''sing to serve in your base as a Surgeon General. Of course, I still want you to marry her. But then, I don''t want war," Gina said. "I should have ughtered you before you even have a chance to say a word," Derrick said regretfully but held tightly until his dagger nheless, "I''ll kill you." Katherine immediately fell to her knees, "Marshall, please be merciful. This woman is kind and honest. She may be telling the truth." He ced the dagger to the old woman''s neck and said, "I may not kill you if you can describe how my father looked like." "You''ve never seen your father before, even if I describe him, how can you confirm?" She asked but felt a sharp pain in her throat. It was because Derrick had pressed the sharp dagger to her throat and blood had spilled. "I will... I will..." Gina quickly said. She had heard of how brutal Derrick is but she didn''t know he was as brutal as this. "Bring me the artist," Derrick took the knife away from her neck and took steps back. About a few minutester, the artist was brought and was made to draw what Gina was describing. When the artist was done, Derrick examined the picture and found out that the person inside the picture is the same man he had always seen inside his dream as his father. He then looked at Gina, is this woman really his mother? "Keep her inside one of the cells," hemanded and she was immediately taken away. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "Marshall, please don''t kill her. Though I''m not sure she''s your mom but nheless, be merciful to her, please," Katherine pleaded on behalf of Gina. Derrick had a lot on his mind as regarding what Gina just said. He didn''t want to think about it but couldn''t help but think about it. Derick turned from her without saying a word and walked away from her. A couple of hourster, Katherine walked inside the cell that Gina was kept. She had used her power and influence as the surgeon general to navigate her way in. As soon as the door of Gina''s cell opened, Gina spoke, "Katherine, why did youe?" "Miss Gina, I am already pleading on your behalf," she said as she sat on the floor with Katherine. "He won''t be able to kill me l, don''t worry," she said. "Are you really his mother? And is all that you said before him true?" "Very true." Gina answered. "What do you advise then? Seems it''s only when he gets married to Donna that the war can stop," Katherine said. "Indeed. But I don''t want Donna for Derrick. I don''t just like her... I want you for him," Gina said. "Then there would be war," Katherine said. "This is why I had to reveal myself. If Derrickes to the reality that the god of war of Aurora Ind is his brother, he might meet up with him and they can both find another solution to the problem between them." "Why don''t you talk to the god of war from Aurora Ind to stop the war? Why is he hell-bent on wanting Derrick to marry Donna? Does he have something to gain from it? I think these war is a product of how Derrick killed Wendi''s brother." "That''s right. Wendi is the one who instigated the war and she said she can only change her mind if the god of war marries Donna." Gina said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Buting here to spy isn''t the right thing to do, miss Gina. You could have been killed," Katherine said. "Indeed, I could have been killed but if I didn''t reveal myself, the war would happen. I had to reveal myself in order to avoid the war. I have spoken to the god of war of Aurora Ind as well but he''s just as stubborn as Derrick," she said. "If the war eventually happened, you would have to choose a side. Whose side would you choose?" She asked. The woman sighed but didn''t respond. Katherine stood and then walked away. It seems the woman will choose the side of Aurora Ind rather than Derrick''s side. Katherine returned to her training ground, apparently, she had been called from the training ground, since they were preparing for war, the hours they all spend on training had increased. Even if the war did not eventually happen, what they have benefitted from the rigorous training is still a plus to them all. The grandwar king leading the 110 generals stood gantly before them all and said, "you all did well on your first round of training but before I allow you all to go to rest, there is a final task for today." He continued, "remember that after seven days of rigorous training, the god of war will examine your skill himself. You won''t be a part of the war if your skill is not up to standard by the god of war''s judgement. If your skill is however extraordinary, the god of war could even promote you. Understood?" "Yes, sir." A loud sound of the one hundred and ten generals erupted like thunder. Katherine was also amongst these generals. They were all dressed in their uniform and standing gantly. Out of their seven days training, today was the first day and although she best when ites to medics, she was still determined to work hard to be promoted. "There are one hundred and ten of you here but there are only ten red balls inside that bush," the man pointed at the bush behind him. It wasn''t like the bush was all filled with thick weeds, it was spacious and had a lot of trees in there. "At the count of one to three, you all should speed inside there and search. Goodluck to the ten people that will find the balls," once the man said this, he counted from one to three and all the generals ran inside the bush. The grandwar king who was left alone checked his wrist watch and sighed. All of a sudden, a woman ran towards him. She saluted him Respectfully and then said, "how about our deal, sir?" "Don''t worry, she won''t make it out of there alive," the Grandwar king assured her. "I already have everything nned out." "Oh good." Donna said satisfactorily then she quickly walked away before anyone could find her. Yesterday, Richard had invited her over rebuking her over the DNA result saga. Actually, it was Donna who liased with the doctor of the hospital that Richard went to do the test to give him a test result that proves that he''s the father of the kids. Now that the truth was out that Richard isn''t the father of her kids, she felt at a loss and was curious as to whom the father of the kids could be. Could it be the stranger that Katherine had sex with years ago that impregnated her? Katherine looked like her greatest threat. She had liased with Wendi to insist on proceeding with the war unless the god of war agreed to marry her. As his fiancee, he could easily get rid of her so Donna felt very insecure. But as his wife, she would have to sign the divorce paper if they must path ways. It seems Katherine and Derrick are in a secret rtionship otherwise why would Derrick go to the supreme house often. Derrick even went to Richard''s house himself to get the kids. The god of war wouldn''t do such to just any officer. Well, she had made a deal with this very Grandwar king to get rid of Katherine, that way, she would have no threat and her rtionship with Derrick would be secure. In the forest, Katherine kept searching alongside many other Generals. She suddenly heard someone shout, "there are two balls here." She sped fast towards the ce since it''s only one person that was there, she wanted to be the one to pick the second ball, just when she was about getting there, she got trapped in a bait. The bait had a sharp mouth and it struck her hard in the leg. She screamed in pain and fell to the floor. Blood was already falling off her legs but it seems there was no one avable to help her. She screamed again and again until she lost the strength. She held onto her legs painfully, whereas, there was someone watching from afar. After seeing that her screams has reduced, she rushed up to her and immediately covered her face with a polythene bag, Katherine immediately began to find it hard to fight. She was bleeding, fast loosing strength and fast loosing breath. She was helpless. Her mind trailed back to her kids. What would be the fate of her kids if she dies? All her effort to push the person away was futile, when she was almost giving up, she suddenly heard a loud thud. Then at once, the polythene bag was taken away from her face. On opening her eyes, she saw Derrick. "Marshall!" She called. He quickly squatted beside her and removed the bait that held hard tightly to her leg, seeing her bleeding leg, he immediately carried her in a bridal style, "be strong." He then walked fast until he appeared to the training ground. When the Grandwar king saw Derrick carrying Katherine, he was shocked to the gut. "Get me the car!" He shouted and the man immediately came to his senses then ran inside a car and drove it towards him. At once, he ced her at the backseat of the car then sat with her even as the car drove over to the military''s hospital. Katherine was loosing strength and was still bleeding despite the fact that the bait had been taken off her legs. Whenever her eyes wants to close, he would speak, "your kids needs a mother. Stay strong." Katherine would nod and try hard to hold steadfast onto life. How could she die now? By the time she eventually pulled over before the hospital, her eyes were already closed. He called her repeatedly but got no response, he stepped down from the car and saw the nurses running over with stretcher, he helped in carrying her to the stretcher and watched as she was rushed away. He clenched his fist hard and mumbled to himself, "Someone here hates her so much that they even want her dead." He then said to the Grandwar king that had driven them here, "I kicked a woman who was trying to kill Katherine, she must still beying there unconscious, bring her for me." "Got it, General." The Grandwar king said and drove over to the training ground. He ran inside the bush and easily found the spot where the woman that Derrick kickedid. If he takes this woman to Derrick, he would definitely investigate her and asked who sent her. He was the one who sent her to kill Katherine. Would it not be better to just kill this woman now and just im that he found her dead. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 While thinking of what to do, his phone rang and seeing the caller ID, he answered, "Donna, you have put me in a mess. The god of war himself saved Katherine." "Are you for real?" "He even carried him a in a bridal style out of the forest. He seems to care for her. Now he had asked me to bring the woman he stopped from killing Katherine. That woman will definitely confess I sent him," the Grandwar king said. Donna had called him to ask if Katherine was already dead. She didn''t expect to hear this sad news. "You know what to do. Don''t call me again," Donna said and hung the call up. The Grandwar king gritted his teeth in anger, he should have rejected Donna''s proposal. It was his greed for money that made him ept. He ced his two hands around the woman''s neck but a loud gun jerked him off. He turned and surprisingly saw Alessio and a couple of soldiers with her, "why are you trying to kill her?" Derrick had sent Alessio to secretly follow the Grandwar king to the forest cause he suspected him. This Grandwar king stood in fear and shivered in the mouth. Before he could say a word, Alessio Although the woman was still lying unconscious, she was taken away still. The Grandwar king was also handcuffed and taken away. About an hourter, two doctors walked outside to meet Derrick where he stood. The atmosphere of the medical building had turned cold cause of the presence of the god of war. Every workers there were being watchful of their acts. After the two doctors had saluted him, one of them said, "she hasn''t regained consciousness yet but we have dealt with her wound." "When will she recover?" "In a couple of hours, Marshall. We have administered all necessary treatment to her," one of them said. "I believe I can go in?" He asked. "Sure, sir." One of the doctor''s answeres and they both watched as Derrick walked inside. "What do you think is going on between Marshall and the surgeon General? He even carried her in his arms..." The first doctor asked the second doctor. "Perhaps, he likes her. He had never given a damn about anyone, he kills both males and females, he''s not gender biased yet the Surgeon General from Eastern Ocean City is making him act strangely. Who could have known that the god of war could carry a woman in pain in his own hands?" "Well, the surgeon General has three kids so I doubt if anything romantic can ever subsists between the god of war and the surgeon General," the doctors continued gossiping as they walked away. When Derrick appeared inside Katherine''s ward. Perhaps because she was the surgeon General, her ward wasrger and extremely beautiful. It doesn''t look like that of a sick person at all. It looked like a He stood by her side and examined her petite face, looking at her intently now, he found her to be very beautiful. He had gone to the forest behind the training ground to secretly supervise the activity of the generals but he unexpectedly saw one of the generals who happens to be a female trying to kill another general. It was after kicking the general trying to murder another general that he found out that the one who was about to be killed was Katherine. Katherine was his nominal wife and it was just normal for him to care for her expecially when he saw her in pain. While looking at her face and hoping she recovers consciousness in a couple of hours as the doctor had predicted, her eyes suddenly opened. It was so unexpected that their eyes locked up for a few seconds. Derrick eventually spoke, "I''m d to see that you are awake." "Marshall..." She called gently, "thank you. I could have died but you saved my life." Derrick watched as This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. her moist lips moved up and down. He could barely hear what she was saying, instead, his eyes were focused on her lips as if longing for something. "You look beautiful," he suddenly said. Katherine was taken aback by his words, "Marshall..."she blushed greatly, her cheek turning red. She almost covered her face with the duvet. She then tried to sit upright, Derrick then held her arms trying to help her to stand but Katherine''s hand slipped and her back fell back to the bed, instinctively, she dragged him closer to himself making Derrick''s body lean closer to hers. Infact, his face was just a inch away from hers. Seeing how close their lips were, Katherine''s heart skipped in fear, she hadn''t done that on purpose but now, what she did had put the both of them in an awkward situation. Derrick kissed her lips softly and stood upright. Katherine blushed greatly that she lost all the strength to look at his face. Did the god of war just kissed her? Was she dreaming? "You are the first woman I''ll ever kiss," he said coldly but calmly. Katherine just lowered her eyes as if she had closed it. He then put his hand under her bacm and pulled her up gently, "how do you feel now? Your leg?" He asked and looked at her legs that had bandage around it. "I''ll heal soon, you don''t have to worry about me, Marshall," she said. She was still yet to recover from his kiss. It''s not like she hasn''t kissed before, it''s just that Marshall''s kiss felt very different and sweet. If it was left to her alone, she would have devoured his lips like it was a lollipop sweet. Their rtionship was a nominal one, one without love. They just had to marry cause his mother wanted it. The marriage would be over in four months time when she would be leaving back to Eastern Ocean city. "Katherine, if Richard isn''t the father of the kids, who is the father then?" Derrick asked. "Can you sit, Marshall, please? You have been standing since you came around," Katherine said, looking at his extraordinary handsome but ever cold face. He nodded and went to sit then set his curious gaze at him. "Actually, many years ago, I was set up and ended up having sex with a stranger, I didn''t get to see his face. This was why Richard divorced me, because he found out I slept with another man. He didn''t understand that I was a faithful wife only that I was set up," Katherine exined. "So you may never get to see their father. There are over one million men in our city, how could you possibly find the man who had sex with you then cause clearly, the man would be the father of the kids." Derrick said. "Most definitely cause I didn''t get intimate with anyone else," she said. Derrick thought and after a few seconds said, " Or maybe those who set you up know whom this person is? Do you want to ask them?" "Marshall, may I ask why you are so keen about the fatherhood of my children. Firstly, you had asked me to go ahead and tell Richard that he''s their father and now that Richard turned out not to be their father, you want me to ask those that set me up whom the man I had sex with many years ago is?" She asked. Derrick nodded, "I have my reasons." "Please tell me your reason, Marshall." "I like your kids. But unfortunately, I can''t act in full capacity as a father as I really wished to. I have to be sure that their father is no where in sight before I act in full capacity as a father. But if their father is nearby, it will be unfair to take his ce," Derrick said. "I''m actually not interested in knowing whom my kid''s father is. I raised my kids by myself for six good years, I am capable enough to raise them. And you can feel free to act as their father, after all, we are married even though it doesn''t look like it," she said. "You know those who set you up, right? Ask them whom the man they set you up with is," Derrick said. Although he didn''t sound like he wasmanding her, he still sounded like he didn''t give her a choice but to do what he wants. "It will sound awkward asking my enemies such questions," she mumbled and sighed. She then looked up at Derick, "Marshall, I''ll do this but can this be thest time you will tell me to do stuffs regarding my children''s father?" "After this, I won''t bother you anymore. You have my word," he said and then stood, "I''lle back to check on you." "Alright, thank you Marshall," Katherine said and watched him walk away. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Katherine then went back to the Caldwell''s mansion. She knocked and the door opened in no time, she was stunned to see Julie at the entrance. This was her mother... She frowned deeply on seeing her. She wondered what her mother was doing in the Caldwell''s mansion. She had severe all ties with her parents a long time ago. She chose not to see them as her parents anymore after she was set up to be the murderer of Charles, the son of a very wealthy family in the city and got sent to prison as punishment. What kind of parent would do that to their own daughter? Seeing the frown on Katherine''s face, Julie smirked, "what are you doing here, Kathrine?" "I''m not here to see you," she walked pass the woman and went to the living room. She then sighted Sharon walking from the kithchen to the living room, she had a tray containing sscups of wine in her hand. "Are you here with the solution to cure my husband?" Sharon asked as soon as she saw her. Katherine sat without anyone asking her to and in no time, Julie and Sharon also sat. Kate and Sharon used to be bestfriends during their youthful days but they stopped being one because of a fight that ensued between them. They stayed far away from eachother over the years but recently, family business partnership had connected the two women together again. "Mrs. Sharon, I do have a question to ask you and I''ll need you to answer me without beating around the bush," she said. "What nonsense! How dare you talk to me that way," Sharon bursted out angrily and looked at Julie, "can you imagine your rude daughter?" "Can you even call her my daughter? She''s not. Just because she''s now a surgeon general doesn''t mean I''ll associate myself with her," Julie said, eyeing Katherine maliciously. "It''s a good thing you know I can''t be regarded as your daughter. As far as I''m concern, I don''t have a mother too." She added, "afterall, I have lived my life like an orphan all these years and I''m fine, as you can see." Although Katherine said this tly, she still felt a dull pain in her heart. How could her own parents hate her so much? Aren''t parents supposed to love their own child? "Katherine, if you are not here with the solution to help my husband heal, then get the fuck out of here," Sharon screamed. "I''m with the solution but you must answer my question first otherwise, I''ll just walk away as you want," Katherine threatened. Sharon nced at Julie and then set her gaze back on Katherine, choicelessly, she asked, "Go on with the question," "It''s obvious you and Donna were the one who set me up to sleep with a stranger at the hotel seven years ago. Which is why you were there to take my photographs and send it to Richard. I believe you know whom the stranger you set me up with is, right?" She asked. Sharon wanted to deny at first but what''s the point of denying. "Yes, I and Donna set you up cause I don''t want you barren woman to remain in marriage with my son. So what?" Katherine hummed and said, "who is the stranger you set me up with? I need to know his identity." "We set you up with a random gigolo, how did you expect me to know his identity?" Sharon asked. "Does Donna know the gigolo''s identity?" Katherine questioned. "I have no idea. Even if Donna does know his identity, can you find him? What do you need this Gigolo for anyways?" Sharon asked. "That''s none of your business," Katherine said. Seeing that her mission is over here, she stood and said, "I''ll take my leave now." "What! How about the solution you nned on administering to my husband?" Sharon also stood in anger. "You are very shameless, miss Samantha. You set me up with a gigolo many years ago despite being married to your son. You made me look like a slut and called me barren to my face. You watched as Richard chased me out of this house yet you shamelessly ask for my help?" Katherine asked angrily, "did you think I care what happen to your husband? Plus have you heard that I already confirmed that Richard isn''t the father of my kids?" Sharon walked up to her and wanted to p her but she grabbed her arm, "are you aware I''m a military officer now? By reason of my training, my strength is far greater than yours. Don''t make me hurt you, miss Sharon." Katherine said and dropped her hand then began to walk away. "Hold on," Julie suddenly said and Katherine turned towards her, "Before you came around, Sharon and I were discussing about the Wayne''s family banquet that is holding tomorrow. Sharon and I would be in attendance, why don''t youe around too? I''ll get you the invitation card toe in?" "Are you mocking me? The Wayne''s family still believed that I''m the murderer of their only son, Charles. Yet you want me to attend their party? Although I have served years in prison as my punishment, do you think they would have forgiven me already? Plus why are you inviting me? It''s obvious, you want to watch the Wayne''s family ridicule and mock me, right? Such a shame that you are the one who gave birth to me," Katherine said and walked out angrily. Sharon stomped her foot to the floor angrily, "that bitch, how dare she decieve me? Grrrr...." She gritted her teeth hard in anger. Julie looked at Sharon and said, "be calm Sharon." "How can I be calm? Did you see how she just insulted me? Haa...I feel like killing her right now. I can''t believe that bitch was once my daughter inw." Sharon was clearly angry then she looked at Julie and said, "why are you inviting her over to her party? Her presence in the banquet alone can ruin the party." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Did you know the kind of riducule the Wayne''s family will make her go through if they ever set her eyes on her? We should find a way to make here. Eventhough she''s the Surgeon General, the Wayne''s family can still destroy her if they want to. They will regard her presence as though she was daring me. They see her as the murderer of their only son yet she still showed up in the banquet." "Should we set her up to be present then? I really want to see her get ridiculed. I want to see how the Wayne''s family will punish her severely," Sharon said. "Then we must work hard to make her present there by all means, "Julie said. Meanwhile, Katherine had already driven back to the military base, she drove right over to Donna''s quaters and stepped down from her car at once. On getting to the door, she knocked on it and the door opened in a few seconds. "Why are you here?" Donna asked with a frown. Donna had been trying to hide the rtionship she had with Katherine from Derrick. Since Derrick only believes that she was the ''daughter of Ian Joh'' and that she had lived many years of her life in Aurora Ind. Knowing that she was somehow connected with Katherine might implicate her. "I have some questions to ask you, let me in," Katherine said. "Are you out of your mind? What makes you think you can juste into my house? We can talk at the field or call me so that we can meet somewhere private," she removed her card from her pocket and tucked it inside her hands then shut the door on her. Katherine wondered what her fear was, she walked back to her car and drove away from her house then called her, as soon as she answered the call, she spoke, "meet me at the Recruit''s square now." "Bitch, is it that urgent? Plus can''t you say it on phone?" Donna asked angrily. "I guess I''ll have to drive back to your ce then," Katherine said. "I''ll be there." Donna said and hung up angrily. A few minutester, Donna appeared at the Recruit''s square and stepped down from her car. "What is this sudden meeting for? Do we have anything inmon?" "Did you think I''ll ever forget how you called me that you were in trouble in an hotel seven years ago... I left what I was doing and ran to the hotel in order to save you, but.... I ended up spending a night with a gigolo," she said. Donna smirked, "And so what? Are you still in pain? I thought you have moved on already? Oh! It''s hard to forget about it, right?" "Who is the gigolo you set me up with? I need to know his identity," Katherine requested. Donna wondered why she would suddenly want to know the identity of the gigolo. It makes sense to think that after confirming that Richard wasn''t the father of her child then most definitely, it would be the man she had a night stand with. Was that why she was asking of the man''s identity. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 "The man who slept with you then isn''t a gigolo. Yes, we nned for a gigolo to have sex with you but it was a very powerful man who ended up having a night stand with you," she said. Katherine''s heart skipped at her words, her curiosity grew and and she asked, "who is this powerful man?" "He''s the god of war of Aurora Ind. Then, he and a few officers hade to Western Ocean City to have a civil talk with our president. At night, he and his men went to the hotel to have some fun, it was that room that you entered that night and he was the one who got intimate with you," Donna answered. Katherine furrowed her brow in shock. She got inside her car without saying a word and drove to the Supreme house. The god of war from Aurora Ind is her children''s father, huh? How could that be? She hadn''t even stepped down from the car, she was lost in thought right inside the car that she forgot Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. she hasn''t stepped down. A knock thennded on the window of the car and she lowered the window of the car. Seeing thay the person that knocked was Derrick, she opened the door and stepped down. She saluted him at once. "You seemed lost in thought. What''s the matter?" He asked. Before she could begin to exin, he gestured for her to follow him inside. A few secondster, they were both seated at the living room, opposite eachother. "Well, I have asked whom the father of my kids is," she started "And who is he?" He asked, looking keenly at her. "He''s the god of war of Aurora Ind." She answered. The atmosphere between the two adults suddenly went still. Neither of them could say a word. After a few seconds of horrible silence, Derrick ced a call across to Alessio and after he had answered the call, he said, "get me the picture of the god of war from Aurora Ind." "Okay, sir." Alessio said and hung the call up. "Why do you need his picture?" She asked. "I want to see if your kids had the same resemnce with him," he said. "That woman who called herself my mother said the god of war of Aurora Ind is my brother, in that case, could he bore the same resemnce as me? Was that why your kids has the same resemnce with me?" Thinking about what Derrick said, she also thought that he was making sense. A couple of minutes I couldn''t find any of his pictures online." "Okay," Derrick hung the call and stood at once. "I need to see that woman." "Can I follow you, please?" She asked and he nodded. At once, she followed him outside, soon, they were both entering the cell that Gina was. When they got before the cell, the guards guarding the cell unlocked the door. "Gerald, "Gina called. "You have obviously seen the god of war from Aurora Ind before, can you tell me how he looked like?" Derrick asked. "Humm... He has the same resemnce with you. The both of you only have slight differences," she answered. That just exined the weird simrities between himself and the kids. Now he knows whom the kid''s father truly is. Derrick then turned in an attempt to walk away but Gina quickly spoke, "for how long will you keep me here? You can''t do this to your mother. This ce is very ufortable for me." "You called yoirself my mother yet you came to spy on me? Don''t think I''ll believe you. You will remain here until I think of what to do to you," Derrick said and walked away. Katherine however remained standing, "I''m sorry, miss Gina." "It''s fine. He will believe I''m his mother someday." Gina said and sat back on the floor. She had stood when she saw Derrick and Katherine arrive. Katherine nodded, feeling pathetic for the woman but eventually walked away. When she got to where Derrick''s car was, she hopped in and he drove quietly to the supreme house. As soon as they stepped out of the car, Derrick spoke, "I haven''t been staying here often with you cause I don''t want anyone to suspect our rtionship but a lot of people are already suspecting." He paused. "But I really do not care. I''ll start living here with you from this moment henceforth." He added. "Marshall, you don''t really have to bother yourself. I know we are married but you don''t have to feel responsible. I''ll be fine." She said. "I have my reasons," he said and walked away from her. When he got inside his room, he went to stand before the tall mirror and sighed. He didn''t know why he had wished secretly for the children to be his, turns out they were the children of the god of war from Aurora Ind. His alleged brother. "It''s a good thing that he had not grown so close to the kids, otherwise, it would have hurt so bad knowing that their father exist somewhere, infact, their father is at the moment his number one enemy. A fight will soon ensue between Western Ocean City and Aurora Ind, on whose side will Katherine stand? She would definitely choose the father of her kids over him? Derrick sighed. He then walked to and fro the room with his hands in his pocket. Should he divorce Katherine already? It seems the woman who had been secretly writing letters to him isn''t even his mother? He kept thinking on what is best to do when a knock suddenlynded on his door. "Come in." He said thinking it was Katherine but when the door opened, it turned out to be Marie. Why does this little girl have the same eye color as me? Derrick thought to himself. Once, this little one had told him that she loved him. Honestly, he also thinks he has a soft sport for this little one. Her petite face and her beautiful face was just so adoring and pretty. "Marie," he called. "Big man..." The little one walked up to him and he carried her in his arms. "How are you?" He asked softly, looking at her small petite face. "Fine..." She answered as she caressed his beards, "you barely stay at home. You are always busy, right?" "I''ll stay home often now," he said and sat down. Marie was still in his arms. "I''ll get to y with you more often then," she said with a smile. "Do you have your own babies?" "Not at all." "Oh! So can you make my brothers and I your babies. We won''t trouble you, just be kind to us," she said and added, "we will even call you ''daddy.''" Derrick hummed and said, "I''m not your dad and will never be." Derrick said this softly but to Marie, he was very harsh. Derrick didn''t intend to be harsh at all, it was just his way of telling her the truth. The children were growing as the days goes by, it doesn''t make sense to hide the truth from them. No matter how blunt he sounded, he still had to let the kids know that he would never be their father. Infact, their father was his enemy. "Harsh!" Marie mumbled and wanted to start crying, mon Marie! Don''t cry, okay? I like you and you can alwayse to y with me." Marie nodded and leaned her body on his. Her mood was already deted but instead of walking away, she decided to remain in his embrace. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The following day, Katherine walked inside DERS hotels, this was by far the biggest hotel in the city. The most expensive hall there was upied by guests of Mr. Wayne''s banquet. Mr. Wayne and his wife, Mrs. Kate were holding a banquet here today and they had specifically invited a few notable people in the city to celebrate with them. Katherine had never intended on going before but she changed her mind and even asked Julie to get her an invitation card so that she can have ess in. She has her reasons for changing her mind. She was also well aware of what awaits her in here. As soon as she stepped inside, she walked towards one of the tables but was immediately sighted by Julie who was seated side by side with Sharon, "she really came. Look at her." Julie said to Sharon who was busy drinking and eating fried chicken at the time. Sharon looked in the direction of Julie''s sight and indeed sighted Katherine, "what ordersity! Is she out of her mind?" "She sure is, I can''t wait to see what Mr. Wayne and miss Kate would do to her," Julie said. "Shouldn''t we inform Mrs. Kate that Katherine is here already, there are many people present here, she may not see her until the banquet is over," as soon as Sharon finished suggesting, a voice sounded close to them. "Mrs. Julie, Mrs. Sharon, how are you?" Julie and Sharon looked towards the direction of the woman that just spoke and saw Mrs. kate. "Oh miss Kate. Good evening," the two women greeted respectfully. "I''m d the both of you made it here, enjoy your meal," Mrs. Kate said, she had been going from tables to tables to greet those who hade to the banquet. "Mrs. Kate," Sharon suddenly stopped her and she looked at her. "Can I help you with something, Mrs. Sharon?" She asked. "Erm... Have you seen that woman over there?" Sharon pointed at Kathrine. When Mrs. Kate saw her, her expression became furious. "Isn''t that Katherine? How dare she step her foot to my family''s banquet. She''s definitely looking for death," she said and stormed away from them and began to walk towards Katherine''s table. Katherine stood at once and began to walk towards the toilet while Mrs. Kate followed wordlessly. Kate suddenly lost sight of her as soon as she entered the female''s toilet. "Bitch, where are you, step forward?" Kate shouted angrily then Katherine stepped forward. "I didn''t kill Charles. I was framed and I have prove. I also know whom the true killer of Charles is. I came so that I can meet you in person and tell you," Katherine spoke immediately. Looking at Katherine closer again after many years, Kate couldn''t help but wonder why she she had a very close resemnce with her. She even bore some simrities with Charles. Perhaps, Katherine''s simrities with her is just a coincidence. Many years ago, she had wanted to look into why Katherine had the same resemnce with her and her son but it was during that time that she killed Charles so she dropped the idea and sent her to prison. "You! You made me childless and you still have the mind to talk?" Mrs. Kate was very angry at Katherine. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mrs. Kate. Even the best police officer could be wrong in his investigation. You can''t be absolutely sure I''m the murderer of your son." She added, "I''m the surgeon General now and I have more than enough, so it''s not like I''m here to curry your favor, far from it. I''m here to talk to only make you see things in the right way." Katherine said. "I''m not interested in whatever you have to say, I''ll get you beaten up," she threatened and ced a call across to the head of the securities outside. "Send five strong men to the female''s toilet now, there is someone that needs to be dealt with," she said into the phone. "On it, ma," the head of security said then she hung up. "Miss. Kate, did you hate me that much?" Katherine asked. "I hate you with passion. Seeing you makes me remember my murdered son. Everytime I see you, I will always inflict pain on you." She said. "Just wait for the men toe and watch how you will be beaten mercilessly." After she finished saying this, five tall and burly men appeared. They were dressed in security uniform and had batons in their hands. "I''m the Surgeon General of Aurora Ind, I won''t advise you all to make a move," she said. One of the five burly menughed, "I don''t give a fuck who you are. You have offended Mrs. Kate and you must suffer." The man then shouted, "beat her up." Four men charged at Katherine and in a few seconds, she sent them lifeless to the floor. Her kicks and punches were so strong, they were as mighty as that of a mountain. Thest man standing was shock, he couldn''t make a move, he looked at mrs. Kate and said, "Mrs. Kate, shall we bring more men over?" Even Kate was amazed at her fighting skills, she shouted on the man, "get away from here." The man sped off quickly. "Get out of this banquet. I don''t want to see you and don''t ever appear before me again," Mrs. Kate said and turned, but as she walked away, her long hair identally hung in a nail. "Ouch!" She winced in pain and managed to pull her hair off the nail, "who put this nail here?" She screamed in anger even as she stormed off the female''s toilet. Katherine walked up to were the nail was and wanted to remove it so that someone''s else''s hair won''t get stuck in it but she suddenly saw Mrs. Kate''s strands of hair on the floor. She bent and picked it up, while holding the hair with a hand, she forced the nail outpletely from its hole with the second hand. What does she needs her hair for? She then decided to go and throw it in the dustbin and leave the banquet since Mrs. Kate wouldn''t give her a listening ear. As she walked towards where the dustbin was, she suddenly heard some womenughing, "Mrs. Kate must be dealing with that bitch right now." "Hahaha... I heard Mrs. Kate is ruthless. I''m sure she will at least make her loose one of her arms." The second womanughed. "Mrs Kate will never know she''s her daughter... For the rest of her life, she will keep thinking of her to be the murderer of her son. Not knowing that she''s her biological daughter," the first woman, who apparently was Julie said. Katherine was shocked to hear that. Her heart crawled slowly to her throat and she freezed on the spot. Did she heard what Julie said, right? Is Julie not her mother? Is it Kate that is her mother? How? But she grew up in Julie''s arms... Her mind then trailed to Kate''s hair that was in her hand, she sped out of the hotel quickly and once she entered the car, she drove over to the hospital. In a few seconds, she was already in the paternity test department. She had the paternity test result done in no time. She waited anxiously for the result. Could she have heard rightly? Katherine had a lot of thoughts and questions going through her mind. At the end, the doctor who performed the DNA test walked up to her and handed the test result to her. On receiving it, she was shocked at the result. She stood at once and furrowed her brow in shock. Turns out Kate is her biological mother, uncontroble tears flowed down her cheek. She forgot that she was in the public. She immediately left the hospital and ran inside her car. When her mind trailed back to how Kate had ordered the security guards to beat her, her heart ripped apart in pain. Does that mean Charles is her brother? Julie killed her brother and made it look like she was the one who did the killing. She should have known that Julie isn''t her mother, she had treated her with hatred all her life. She couldn''t help the tears that kept falling off her eyes. Should she show this result to Mrs. Kate? Can she believe her? Katherine then drove back to the hotel but they wouldn''t let her in. So she waited at the underground garage of the hotel until it was the following morning when the banquet came to an end. When people started troopimg out, she waited by a side, waiting to see Kate. As soon as she sighted Kate and her husband, Wayne, who should be her father. She ran to them but the securities guarding them stopped her. "Mrs. Kate, I have something to show you...please have a look," she was referring to the DNA test result in her hand. "Hubby, this is that insane woman. I''m surprised she''s still lurking around," Mrs. Kate told Wayne. "Are you daring us because you are the Surgeom General? You wicked murderer, don''t tempt me to order a thousand men to beat you to death," Wayne added angrily, "that you can easily beat four men doesn''t mean you can beat a thousand men. Get out you heartless woman!" He shouted at her. Tears dropped down her face as she saw Wayne shouted on her. Kate also shot her a very disgusting look. She watched with a sorrowful heart as the security men lead Kate and Wayne to their car. As their car and the cars of their escorts drove away, her mind dropped into a bottomless abyss. "Mom, dad!" She mumbled sadly, crying like a baby. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Someone suddenly snatched the paper in her hand from her and she turned at once, seeing that it was Julie who snatched it from her, she immediately tried to collect it back but Julie already saw the content. "Oh! How smart are you, you already found out the truth," Julie said then she noticed how swollen her eyes had be, "oh! You were even crying...hahaha.." Julie scoffed. She tore the DNA test result and said, "don''t waste your time, Mrs. Kate and Mr. Wayne. Will never believe that you are their daughter. As far as they are concerned, you are only the murderer of their only son. You made them childless. They will never forgive you." "You are the one who killed my brother, Julie," Katherine cried. "Hahaaha...so you already found out Charles is your brother, huh? Well, I killed him, so what?" Julie added, "I had to kill him and made it look like you were the one who killed him cause Mrs. Kate and her husband are already suspecting that you may be their daughter. I can''t let them to find out that you are their daughter, my life will be ruined that way." "For how long do you think you can hide the truth?" Katherine asked with a sorrowful heart. "For as long as I''m alive, Katherine. Infact, knowing the truth is dangerous for you, you should watch your back," Julie said. Another woman then walked up to them, this woman was Sharon, "Katherine, my husband is dieing, when will youe to treat him?" "You need my help yet you are still arrogant? I''m not sure your husband''s life means anything to you," Katherine said and walked away from her She then drove back to the military base. Her mood was down and she couldn''t afford to go home this way. Her heart is entirely messed up, she just needs to be alone so she drove around the base until she found a mountain. She packed right before the mountain and stepped down from the car. Her life would have been more beautiful if she had grown up under the arms and cares of her biological parents. Her life had been nothing but filled with sadness ever since she had matured enough to differentiate right from wrong. Julie and her husband made life hell for her. Katherine then began to step up the mountain very slowly, soon, she was on top of the mountain. She walked a distance into the mountain and sat dejectedly. How can she ever make her biological parents believe that she wasn''t a murderer and that she was infact, their biological daughter. Her heart was very heavy. All of a sudden, she heard a hiss beside her and when she turned, she saw a very big snake crawling towards her, it was the snake that was hissing. She jerked up in fear, the snake has a very big head and it wouldfortably swallow a human being. She turned and ran at once, she was so scared that she ran recklessly, she wasn''t watching how the floor of the mountain were, all of a sudden, her leg slipped. Falling would mean that the snake would catch up on her but she couldn''t help the situation either, but surprisingly, a hand stopped her from falling. She looked up to see who was carrying her and saw Derrick. She quickly shouted, "Marshall, there is a snake." Derrick turned and looked towards the side she pointed to. He helped her to stand and faced the snake that was charging towards them. "Marshall, let''s run," she held Derick''s hand and wanted to run with him but he stood firm. "I''ll kill it," he said. This time, the snake had raised his head up as if ready to strike. "Stay behind me and watch," he said and Katherine immediately hid behind him. She was scared of the wild snake, she was even more scared that the snake may hurt Derick. The snake striked at once, moving it''s mouth forward in a quick session but he guided it and striked the snake in the most sensitive part of it''s neck. This wasn''t the first snake he was killing, he had killed many wild animals during the times he was living in the mountains with Ian Joh. He had learnt the weak This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. point of many wild animals. The snake fell to the floor, struggling hard to regain it''s strength, he striked it in the exact same ce again. He did that repeatedly until the snake became lifeless. Katherine was shocked to the gut. He asked her, "What are you doing on the mountain?" Katherine sighed sadly when she remembered her reasons foring here, "I just want to spend time alone." He looked at her for a few seconds and said, "Ie here sometimes as well to have some private time and I''ve never been attacked by any wild animals." "Could this be a set up again?" She said as if thinking. "Perhaps. But anyone who would hurt you now must go through me," he said protectively. Katherine nodded but didn''t know what to say. "What''s making you sad, I may help," he suddenly said. "Am I sad?" She asked. She had tried to maintain an expression that made it look like nothing was wrong with her. He ced his hand on her cheek gently and said, "It''s easy for me to tell that tears had ran down through this cheek. Katherine looked at his face like a baby would look at his father, it semeed as if he could see through her soul. "If anyone born of a woman is hurting you, tell me about it and I''ll handle it," he said. "Marshall..." She opened her mouth cutely then she lowered her head. Why was he sounding so protective of her? He caressed her hair to the back before taking his hands off her hair, "if the war broke out, whose side would you take? The father of your children or mine?" Katherine didn''t know exactly what answer to give. She had also thought about it and all she could pray for was for the war not to happen, "Marshall, can you please avoid this war?" "No. Since you can''t give a direct answer, I already know where you stand. I guess I''ll have to send you back to Eastern Ocean City in a couple of days. Start preparing." He said and turned from her. "Marshall." She called and walked up quickly to him, "My loyalty is with Western Ocean City but I won''t be able to watch the father of my children get killed as well. I want toplete my mission before leaving, please don''t send me away so soon. Afterall, Donna is from Aurora Ind yet you kept her with you. She could even be a major spy for Aurora Ind." Katherine said. She still had a lot of issues to resolve in Western Ocean City. She can''t afford to leave now. There is her biological parent''s issue that is yet to be resolved plus she has skme important documents to retrieve from Caldwell''s mansion and she muste to the end of these two issues before she can return back to Eastern Ocean City. "I''ll send you back to Eastern Ocean City in seven days time. I can''t afford to keep you by my side anymore. As for Donna, I''ll decide what I think is best for my city." Derrick said and walked away from her. Out of fear that another snake could appear, she immediately stepped down from the mountain. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Today is the forth day of the General''s training and Katherine had been working hard nheless for promotion despite knowing that Derrick is likely to send her back to Eastern Ocean City in four days time. She didn''t think he would change his mind about that since he believed that if worsees to worse during the war, she wouldn''t be by his side but by the side of the god of war of Aurora Ind. After she was done with the General''s training, she was exhausted and went to sit on a bench that was under a shield. She had sweats across her face and she even forgot to bring her handkerchief. While panting heavily, she heard a voice behind her, "have this." She looked towards the person and saw one of the generals who happens to be a male pointing an handkerchief to her. He was averagely handsome and averagely tall. He looked modest and clean, and hence, earned a grateful smile from Katherine, "thank you." After wiping the sweats from her face, she looked up and realize the guy was still standing, "My name is Coleen," he smiled. "I already know that you are the Surgeon General from Eastern Ocean City." Katherine smiled, I would introduce myself nevertheless, "I''m Katherine. And thanks once again for the All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. handkerchief." "You are wee, miss. Katherine, would you mind me sitting beside you?" He asked. "Of course," she smiled and watched as he sat gently. Coleen should be in histe twenties, he looked very young and agile though slim. "Miss. Katherine, how has this ce been treating you? I know our wheather here is quiet different from that of Eastern Ocean City." Coleen said, ncing at her with a calm gaze. Katherine smiled, "well, I have once lived here before I even moved to Eastern Ocean City so I can barely tell the difference in the wheather." Coleen engaged Katherine in more conversation that extended into jokes, making Katherineugh multiple times. She wouldn''t have known that Coleen was such a jovial person. Katherine hadn''tughed in a long time and she naturally liked Coleen for making herugh. Checking her wrist watch, she said, "Coleen, it''s so fun having you around but I need to leave now." Her face still have a reminant of the hardugh that she hadughed. "Miss Katherine..." He called but Katherine spoke quickly. "Just call me Katherine, I think we are friends now," she said, looking at his calm and jovial face. "Of course, Katherine. I was about asking if we can hang out for dinner one of these days. I will really like it," he said. She chuckled, "you are already asking me out on a date?" "Ha... it''s too early, my bad. I guess we''ll see in the next training then," he said and watched as Katherine stood. "See you tomorrow," she said and walked away from him. As she walked up to her car, she couldn''t help but wonder how Coleen had made herugh today. It made her feel less burdened. She was almost reaching for the knob of the door of her car when she noticed a figure appear, she paused and looked at the person, seeing Derrick, her face turned sour a little and she saluted him respectfully. "Who is that guy you areughing with?" He asked. Katherine was taken aback by the question. What guy? She thought to herself then remembered Coleen. "Coleen? Oh! I just got to know him today and he''s so fun to be with." "Is that so?" "Of course. He''s very jovial and I like him. I need to go home now cause of my kids," she said and got inside her car then drove off. But as she drove, she was trying to understand why Derrick was asking about Coleen. Does he secretly watch her all day to see who she''s hanging out with? She doubt that. She soon took her mind off Derrick and began to reminisce about her short time with Coleen. When she got home, her mood was so high up in the sky and her kids could even tell. One of them even asked if she won a lottery. She spent a lot of time gisting with her kids that night until they all fell asleep. Meanwhile, Richard and Sharon stood inside Mr. Caldwell''s room. The atmosphere was filled with a very thick sadness. Mr. Caldwell''s health is deteriorating so fast. Mr. Caldwell held the bedsheet tightly and used all the little strength left in him to speak, "is this... how I''ll...die?" Richard shut his eyes in pain. There was nothing he could do at this junction. He had tried all his best to get the man up to his feet but all his efforts proved abortive. When Sharon saw how her husband is groaning hard in pain, she couldn''t bare the painful sight anymore, the fear that he may die soon filled her heart so she looked at Richard and said, "isn''t it time we drop our ego and beg Katherine? Did you know what will befall us if my husband die? Richard, let''s just beg Katherine as long as she would help to treat my husband." Beg? Richard had never imagined that a day woulde when he would be tempted to beg that bitch. It seemed that the only way out will be to beg Katherine. As riduculing as this is, he has to do it for the sake of his father. Richard nodded and then walked out of the room. Took him a lot of effort before he ced a call across to Katherine. The call didn''t answer even after he had called her five times. Richard was frustrated and the military base isn''t where he could just go to anymore, otherwise, he could have gone there to seek her help. "Have you been able to reach her?" Sharon appeared and asked. "No mom, she''s not answering the call," Richard answered sadly. "She didn''t answer the call cause she''s obviously angry with us," Sharon said and dialed her number from her end. This time, it was answered. "Hey Katherine... How have you been?" Samantha asked in a calm manner. "Why are you calling? I''m busy?" Katherine''s harsh voice came through. "We are ready to give you whatever you want, infact, we are ready to do whatever you want as long as you would help treat my husband. Katherine,please," Samantha pleaded. "Bring my documents to the military base, I''ll meet you at the entrance in one hour," she said and hung the call up. Sharon then told Richard what Katherine said. "What if she collects her documents and didn''t eventually treat father? Isn''t that a double loss on our side?" Richard asked. Sharon thought about what he said and spoke, "I have a n." Precisely one hourter, Sharon and Richard were already at the entrance of the military base, awaiting Katherine''s presence. "Mom, I think you should call her now," Richard said after checking his wrist watch. Sharon then dialed Katherine''s number but she didn''t answer, when she tried it the second time, she picked up and Sharon quickly spoke, "Katherine, we are already at the entrance." "Then wait. Don''t bother me." Katherine said and hung the call up. Sharon gritted her teeth in pain, "if not because of my husband''s horrible health, would I have seen any reason to be acting like a coward chicken before this little bitch?" "Mom, don''t worry. We will deal with herter. Let''s just get dad to his feet first of all," Richard encouraged his mom. The mother and son remained there for another one hour. "Is this bitch intentionally keeping us waiting here?" Sharon bursted out angrily. The angry sun was sting their skin hard yet they couldn''t leave cause they had to see Katherine. The wheather in this hot afternoon was so hot that it scorches the skin. "I wish she''s still my wife, I could have made her treat father easily," Richard said with a hint of regret in his tone. "If she''s still your wife, she would never have realized she had the gift of being a doctor, she would never even be a Surgeon General, there is nothing to regret." Sharon said to her son, "this arrogant woman was once my humble and obedient daughter inw who I can easily make to do whatever I want to do." She also gritted her teeth regretfully. The mother and son continued toment bitterly, but then, another hour passed yet they didn''t see Katherine. This time, the whether had changed and the cloud was be misty. It semeed as if a heavy rain was about to pour. "Mom, until when do we remain here? Is she reallying? The rain is about to fall," Richard said, worried that the rain may start falling on them. "Oh gosh!" Sharonmented frustratingly then quickly ced a call across to Katherine again. She answered it at once and spoke, "Mrs. Sharon, do you realize that military officers don''t sit down doing nothing in the base, I''ve been busy, just be a little patient more." "Katherine, the rain is about to pour, pleasee quick," she said in a softened tone." "Maybe you should leave if you can not wait a little longer," Katherine said. "Oh..wait please! Don''t hang up yet. For like how many more minutes do we have to wait? Of course, we understand that you may be busy." Sharon said. "Thirty minutes," she answered and hung up. Sharon smashed her phone to the floor angrily and swore, "I''ll make sure I make this bitch suffer as soon as my husband is back to his feet. This humiliation is so gross." Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Richard sighed and rubbed the tip of his nose, "how many more minutes did she ask us to wait for?" "Thirty more minutes," she answered. Twenty minutester, an heavy rain began to pour. They could have gone to hide in their car but their car was a distance away from the military base. Civilian''s car are only permitted to be parked 12 meters away from the military base''s main gate. The rain beat the mother and son mercilessly, Sharon was already having fever even as she gritted her teeth hard in the cold. "Mom, I''m so sorry I can''t help you in this case," he also had his arms wrapped around himself, shivering in pain but untimately expecting to see Katherine. At least, all their suffering will be worth it. Ten minutester, a car drove slowly out of the military base, the window of the car lowered a little and Katherine spoke, "get in." The mother and son rushed in at once. Twenty minutester, she pulled over the car before the Caldwell''s mansion. Richard stepped down at once and helped Sharon outside, he was scared that his mother may be already catching fever so he lead her inside quick. Katherine then stepped down and walked inside. She had a victorious smile on her face, "revenge is sweet." She mumbled to herself as she walked. Soon, she sat on the seat in the living room. Took a couple of minutes before Richard appeared back in a new cloth, he looked calm now and wasn''t shivering anymore. He had bathed in a warm water and had made his mother do the same. Only that Samantha was still resting in her room since she had already developed fever. "Where are my documents?" She asked. Richard walked back inside and came back a few minutester with her documents then handed it over to her. She scanned it all and noticed they wereplete. So these people can be humble now? So nice to see this. Katherine thought victoriously. "Will you attend to my father now?" He asked. "Sure," Katherine said and followed him to Mr. Caldwell''s room. Examining Mr. Caldwell''s condition, she realized that his condition had even worsened than thest time she came to check on him. The old man was finding it so hard to stay alive. Katherine brought the solution with her so admistered it to the man then she turned to Richard after she was done, "honestly, his condition has worsened so bad. There is no guarantee that he will recover fully cause of course, I''m not God. However, I have tried my best, if he''s lucky, he will recover fully. I have tried this same solution with a number of people in Eastern Ocean City who had simr case as his and they recovered. The only difference is that Mr. Caldwell''s case is far worse than theirs." Katherine then walked out of the room. Richard walked up to his father and examined his temperature, he realized that the man''s breathing was better than before and that his very hot temperature was no longer hot. He heaved a sigh of relief. Also, his father seems to be already sleeping. Richard than walked out quickly to meet Katherine but she was already inside her car. He watched as she drove away. Richard ran happily to his mother''s room and told her about that Katherine had eventually treated his father. That brightened Sharon''s mood but she was still sick. Richard realized that she needed lots of rest so he covered her well with the duvet and walked away from her. He then went to his father''s room again, he was happy that all seems to be going well now. But as soon as he entered his father''s room, a very strange feeling engulfed him and that made him scared. He walked with a heavy heart to his father to check on him again but this time, his face looked totally devoid of blood. Also, he looked like someone that wasn''t breathing. Richard''s heart wanted to fly away from its original position, he ced his hand on the left side of his father''s chest but it wasn''t beating, he ced his hand on his nose and noticed that no breath was "Fa....ther.....!" he screamed in pain and ripped his cloth apart. Tears rushed down his face even as he fell to his knees. He grapped his father''s body and shook it repeatedly, trying to wake the man up, "father... Please wake, please wake up...please!" He cried hard but the man''s body could already be likened to a log of wood. "Father, you can''t die this way," he cried even as he slumped t to the floor, crying bitterly. The pain in his heart was so unbearable. How would he tell this to his mother. "Katherine... You poisoned my father and kill him, I swear, I''ll let you die a painful and cold death..." He swore angrily even as he cried. It took up to twenty two minutes before Katherine eventually arrived at the Supreme house. She stepped down and walked inside. It was already evening so she decided to shower and take a nap. As she walked towards her room, she noticed a figureing out of a room. "Marshall!" She saluted. "You look tired plus you look like one who''sing from a civilian area?" He asked. "Yeah, I went to administer treatment to Richard''s father," she answered. Derrick nodded and said, "you should go inside and rest." She nodded and walked inside. Although the two were now living in the same house, they weren''t living in the same room and honestly, Katherine is morefortable having a room to herself than having to share a room with him. They have been married for two months but they still looked like stranger to eachother. After Katherine had finished showering, she walked out of the bathroom with only a towel around her body, standing before the wardrobe and about selecting a night gown to wear, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. "Who is that?" She asked. "Derrick," he answered. She quickly picked a gown and wore it then quickly went to open the door for him. Derrick walked in and observed her clean body. She looked very sexy in the nightgown she was wearing. The nightgown brought out all her feminine shape. "Please sit, Marshall," she gestured but Derrick walked up to the wardrobe and bent, "your pant." He was now holding her pant. Katherine had forgotten she hadn''t wore a pant, while she was hurriedly selecting a night gown, one of her pant had fallen. She felt very embarrassed and quickly wanted to snatch it from him but he pulled his hand back. "Marshall!" She called in shock, wondering why he wasn''t ready to give her the pant back. "We are husband and wife, why are you shy?" He asked. Katherine opened her mouth but didn''t know exactly what to say. The situation she was at this moment was so awkward. "I''ll wear it for you," he suddenly said making Katherine''s heart fly a few meters away. "No," she answered immediately, "No Marshall, I can''t let you." "Why not?" He teased. "Marshall...we don''t share that kind of intimacy yet, please let me have the pant, "she said, her cheeks were already red in embarrassment. "If you don''t let me wear it for you then I''ll walk out with this pant," he said. "Not only that, I''ll decorate my room with this pant." "Marshall!" Katherine wished for the ground to open so she can enter. How would it look like? Him wearing pant for her...gosh! She shut her eyes and imagined how it will look like, it looked very awkward in her imagination. "If you can wear it for me while standing? I don''t want to sit and watch you wear it for me." Katherine said. "I understand your fears," he walked closer to her and bent the raised her left leg up, he made it enter This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. the first space in the pant then raised the second leg up and made it enter the second space in the pant, then he drawled the pant up to her knees and up to her thighs. Katherine blushed greatly even as hands moved her pant up her thighs and eventually to her waist. She even felt her vagina clench hard cause of his hands that has mistakenly rubbed her thigh. Then he stood upright before her, Katherine lowered her head and felt tense. She also felt small before him. She didn''t know why his aura is so strong and intimidating. Should she even expect less from the god of war? Derrick adjusted back and went to sit, "please sit, I came here to discuss something with you." Katherine went to sit quietly then looked at him curiously wondering what it was that he wanted to discuss with her. "That woman called miss. Gina... Tell me everything you know about her," he demanded. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Katherine began," well, miss. Gina and I were cellmates in prison. She was very nice and truthful, I have never seen her lie and infact, she taught me most of the medical skills I know. When I came out of prison, I wanted to study to be a doctor but Richard wouldn''t let me, he preferred to be a housewife so because of the love I have for him. I agreed. But as soon as we divorced, I pursued my medical career but in the military field. But I''ll say Miss. Gina''s skill help me." Derrick suddenly winced in pain and sighed heavily. ''Marshall, it''s your hand, right? It still hurts, isn''t it? I''m working very hard on getting the perfect solution that can cure it." She said. "I''ll be fine, don''t worry," he said as he meditated over what she said, "did you think she''s telling the truth when she says she''s my mother." "Honestly, yes. I also think she''s telling the truth when she said she had agreed to join the spy sent to Western Ocean City just to be able to see you and confess to you. I think she wants the best for you and didn''t want the war to happen," as soon as Katherine finished saying this, she received a call. On answering it, Alessio''s voice came through, "General, miss Gina suddenly slumped in the cell, pleasee to attend to her as soon as she can. She had already been taken to the sixth ward in the medical building." ''Got it." She stood at once. Derrick also stood and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Miss. Gina fainted and had been rushed to our medical building. I need to go now." Katherine said and rushed out, leaving Derrick behind. After a couple of minutes, Katherine arrived at the medical building and rushed inside, straight inside the sixth ward. Seeing Miss. Gina on the sick bed, her heart sunk, "miss. Gina... what happened? How are you feeling?" She immediately got her stethoscope and examined her heartbeat before Gina could even respond. "I thought I''ll live long," Gina suddenly said looking at Katherine in the eye. "Miss. Gina, what are you talking about? Please don''t scare me. Derrick will release you soon from the prison and send you back to Aurora Ind." Katherine said. She nodded quietly, after a few seconds of maintaining a sad countenance, she said with tears on her face, "it hurts that I wasn''t there for him when he was young." She held Katherine by the arm and said, "I know he wouldn''t listen to me but when I''m gone, tell him it isn''t my fault that I abandoned him for many years of his life. It''s even shameful that I''m just appearing before him. I feel ashamed of myself as a mother." "I gave birth to him during the first world war, my husband was a soldier and died in battle at the time that I was heavily pregnant. My parents then wanted to marry me off to a wealthy man from Aurora Ind, I told them I wasn''t interested and that I was pregnant. How can I marry another man when I''m pregnant with someone else''s child?" She continued, "but my parents said the wealthy man from Aurora Ind didn''t mind at all and that since the first day he set his eyes on me, he wants to have me as his wife so I had to run away from home and ran off to the mountain on the day the wealthy man wasing to take me away." "I lived in the mountains for another two months, struggling to survive and eventually gave birth to Derrick. I delivered him myself and marked him with one of the ten precious beads on my neck. I All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. marked him in the upper side of his back. I lived in harship with him for two months but I soon heard that my father''s men looking for me me. I had to hid Derrick somewhere on the mountain and prayed he finds a savior then ran off. But I was eventually found and married off to the wealthy man from Aurora Ind." Katherine couldn''t help the tears streaming down her face as she listened Gina''s sad story. Gina also continued crying. Her heart was ruptured and she was feeling a type of pain that she had never felt in a long time. "I found out yearster through a spy I sent to Western Ocean City that Derrick was now being taken care by a man who permanently resides in the mountain, his name is Ian Joh. So I only send letters to him since then but I can''t reveal myself to him cause my wealthy husband from Aurora Ind could track him and kill him," she increased the intensity of her cry and said, "no mother will intentionally avoid their children and prefer to write letters anonymously to them yearly. It hurts but that''s the only way I can keep him protected." "His brother, who is now the god of war of Aurora Ind was the boy I delivered for the wealthy man from Aurora Ind." Gina exined with tears streaming heavily down her face, "It hurts that Derrick didn''t even get to believe I''m his biological mother before my eyes will be closed to death." "Miss. Gina, please stay alive. He had lived like am orphan all his life, it will take him time to..." "Katherine, I don''t have much time left. Thanks for being there for me. There is a bead in his back, extract it from it, at least, that will make him believe I''m his mother, "Gina said and added, "I taught you a lot about medics when you were in prison with me but I didn''t teach you all." "After I''m dead, cut my stomach open, you will find a scroll in there. It''s for you, master it until you literally be an angel of healing walking the surface of the earth." Gina said then took out something from her back pocket and tucked it inside Katherine''s hand, "please give Derrick this letter." Then she closed her eyes slowly, "goodnight earth." Katherine could tell at once that she was now lifeless. "Miss Gina! Miss Gina! ...." She called her name repeatedly in sadness, "miss Gina!" She began to cry painfully like a baby. Whereas, Derrick had been by the door of the ward that Gina and Katherine were listening to all that Gina was saying. He pushed the door open after hearing Kathrine cry. He brought out his dagger and said to Katherine, "cut the upper side of my back open and see if you will find the bead in there." Katherine nodded. She was a surgeon anyways so it will be easy for her only that this dagger will hurt. Derrick had already pulled off his shirt revealing his broad shoulders. She traced the upper back of his shoulder with her thumb then eventually found a slightly swollen ce. She confirmed that something odd was there and then took the dagger close to it, "Marshall, I''m about to." "Go on," Derrick said. She dipped the dagger right inside his skin and blood gushed out but he didn''t even make any sound, but his fist were clenched very hard as if trying hard to absorb the pain. Katherine was able to pull out the small bead from it and showed it to him. He collected the bloody bead and looked at Gina who had a collection of nine beads on her shoulder. Apparently, the tenth beads was the one he kept in his back. "Mother," he mumbled with a painful heart and held her cold palm. He caressed her cheek slowly and said, "I understand why you are not there for me now and I don''t hold any grudges against you anymore. I''ll give you a proper burual here. May your soul rest in peace." He then took steps back. "Marshall, please let me dress your back, its bleeding." Katherine said, she had already gotten the equipment she would use to help him. Derrick nodded and let her dress up the wound then he walked to the door, he suddenly paused and said, "and yes, you can cut her stomach open and take the scroll. Afterall, it''s her gift to you." Then he walked away. The following day, Katherine sat in at the General''s training field. Today was the sixth day of the seven days training of the generals. She had been working very hard and if not that Derrick will be transferred back to Eastern Ocean City in two days time, she was sure she would be amidst the few generals that will be promoted. Katherine had Gina''s scroll in her hand. She had been studying it since yesterday and felt like even an entire year will not be enough for her to study it finish. It''s not like the scroll is cumbersome, it''s that the scroll needs a lot ofb works for test and verification. Also, there are some pharmaceutical stuffs she needs to get that would be very hard to find. Nheless, with this scroll, she would be able to do wonders when ites to healing. She had always been passionate to help many sick people get over their ailments. It''s even her dream that someday, she would build a very big and gigantic hospital. The first session of the training had just been over and that was why she took advantage of the break to quickly read from the scroll, she was so engrossed in it that she didn''t know there was someone already standing beside her. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 "Katherine." She quickly closed the scroll in fear and hoped that the person hasn''t read anything from the scroll. Looking up, she saw Coleen. "Hey Coleen," she said and watched as he sat. "When did you get here though?" She asked, just to be sure that he had not been standing here for too long. "Just now, what''s that in your hand? You seem serious with it?" Coleen asked. "Oh this! Just a book..." She didn''t know exactly what response to give so she changed the topic and said without thinking, "you look good today, Coleen." "Really?" Coleen asked with a furrowed brow. "Sure... So how have you been?" She asked. "I''m fine. Tomorrow is my birthday though," she said. "Are you for real? Happy birthday in advance, Coleen." She said with a smile. "Thank you but I''ll be d if you agree to go on a date with me tomorrow. It''s my birthday and because tomorrow is the final day of the General''s training, I won''t have time to throw a party but if you could go out on a dinner date with me tomorrow, my year would be made." "That shouldn''t be a big deal. Afterall, we are friends now. You can go ahead and choose the restaurant and the time, I''ll be there," she promised. "Thank you so much, Katherine," he said gratefully. They talked on random subjects more before it was eventually time for the second and final training for the day. After all the generals had all assembled, a Grandwar king stood before them all, he is called Grandwar king Chaney. For the seven days, different Grandwar kings had beening to train them. Today, it''s the turn of Grandwar king Chaney. And tomorrow, which is the final day of the training, the god of war himself would handle the training. Standing Before everyone, Grandwar king Chaney spoke, "your final training for today is quiet risky.... Right over there, a fire had been set, you are to run through the fire as quick as you can. Here is the logic, if you jump through the fire in less than one second, your body wouldn''t react nor catch the fire at all. Have you ever lighted a fire with a lighter and moved your finger through it?" "Many of you did that when you were young. Your hand doesn''t get burnt cause it doesn''t stay too long in the fire. Same logic appears here. But do understand that if you are slow in jumping, your body may catch fire. Though there are fire extinguisher men around that would quench the fire in your body at once but then, you already lost the match." Grandwar king Chaney continued, "once you are out of the fire sessfully, you are to run as fast as you can inside the blue pool. It''s a veryrge one, once you jump inside, rubber bullets will be fired right inside the pool, ensure you swim in a zig zag manner and go deep into the pool of you can. Don''t let the bullet hit you until you are able to swim out of the pool at the other end." "Once you are out of the pool, you would meet two strong men waiting for you, you are to fight hard with them until they loose consciousness. If you think you can not beat those men, just shout, ''I give up'' Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. and you will be spared but dered to loose. Otherwise, if you refuse to shout ''I give up" those men will beat you till you loose consciousness. These are your tasks, any questions?" "No, sir." The voice of the one hundred and nine generals sounded like thunder. The generals were supposed to be one hundred and ten but one of them had been arrested for trying to kill Katherine on the first day of the seven days training. Also, the Grandwar kings used to be ten but are now nine cause one of them was caught trying to kill the arrested General. The Grandwar king and that particr general had been arrested. "Attention!" Grandwar king Chaney shouted. "Salute!" The one hundred and nine officers saluted him. "Turn to the right in threes, right turn!" Grandwar king Chaney shouted. At once, all the Generals that were lined up in three rows turned to the right and marched their foot to the floor. "At the count of one to three, you move. One!" He shouted hard. "Two!" "Three!" At the count of three, all the generals took off. Their legs speeding like that of a cheetah. Katherine was of course amidst the general, her legs were moving very fast that one would have thought she didn''t have a leg, once she got to the fire, she jumped through it and the fire didn''t catch her anywhere. "Yaaayyy!" She screamed as she continued running. Behind her was Coleen, he was surprised at her speed and amazed as a matter of fact. When Katherine got before the pool, she jumped into it, followed by Coleen. The soldiers stationed around began to fire rubber bullets into the pool. It''s not like the bullet can prate deep inside the water but the force at which the bullet wasing out of the gun can make it prate a little inside the water so unless one is deep inside the water, they would be a victim of bullet. Katherine alongside others dived deep into the pool, she kept moving in zigzag manner as instructed by Grandwar king Chaney. At the end, she got to the end of the pool and jumped out. She was the third person to jump out. Coleen was the forth. The generals that made it out quickly out of the pool ran as fast as their legs could take them to where the men they will fight with are. The men were already holding cardsbelling the names of each officers. So every officer just need to find the men with their names. When Katherine found the men she was to fight with, she furrowed her brow in shock, they were two tall and giant men. They looked like one that can throw her away with one finger. She set herself in a position to fight and signalled for them to charge at her. The two men rushed towards her and threw series of punches towards her but she carefully guided their punches while looking for their weakness. She was doing more of guiding but how smart could she be between two skilled fighters, one of them was able to kick her in the back and she was sent forth sprawling on the floor. Her body was immediately covered with dust but she stood at once. Before she could bnce, two kicks were sent to her belly and she rolled mercilessly on the floor. She did a backflit to the back and bnced herself. "Did you give up?" One of the men asked. "I don''t give up." She said and the two men charged at her again, she jumped and sent two direct kicks to the men''s neck. Their neck almost broke. They both winced in pain but cracked their neck well and charged at her with fury. This time, they knocked her down and sent blows repeatedly to her face. She used her long nails to tear the back of one of them, once he loost his guard, he pushed him off him and kicked the second one with her knees in the nose, he fell and groaned in pain. She jumped on the man who just fell and sent many kicks directly to his nose until he lost consciousness. Katherine''s face was already bloody, when she turned, she saw the second man standing straight. Katherine charged at him but he guided it and sent her a kick in the belly. She fell and groaned in pain. She mmed her two hands to the floor , did a backflit and stood bnced again. Then she charged at the man but he defended all her attacks skillfully and sent her a kick in the belly again. Her belly hurts badly and she could barely stand straight this time. "Did you give up, general?" The man asked. "I do not give up." "Fine." The man rushed to her and sent her two hard kicks that sent her flying, Katherine went to crush on a tall treee and she fell to the floor. Her eyes be blurry at once and she became dizzy. The man ran to her in order to kick her again but a voice shouted, "stop!" The man turned and saw who shouted, it was Coleen. He was also reeking of bloods. All his face, hands and clothes were covered with blood. He had sessfully beaten the two men who were his opponents until they fainted. Only for him to catch sight of Katherine being beaten mercilessly by one of her two opponents. "Just tell her to give up," Katherine''s opponent said. "I''ll help her. Come fight with me," Coleen said and set himself in a position to fight. "Fine," the man charged at him and they both began to exchange heavy blows, the fight became bloody as Coleen was so skilled when ites to fighting as well. But he had lost a lot of strength to the two opponents he beat so the man eventually beat him until he lost consciousness. But this time, the man was very tired too and had blood literally drooling out of his eyes. He was only able to see well with one eye. Katherine took advantage of this and beat the man until he lost consciousness. Katherine turned out to be the fifth winner. The fifth winner was Coleen but since he opted into a fight that isn''t his and eventually lost consciousness, he was dered a looser. Katherine felt bad for Coleen and ran to him, "ambnce please!" She shouted. Of course, many ambnce cars were already made avable. Many injured soldiers including Coleen were immediately taken away to the hospital. If not for Coleen''s help, she would never have been a part of the winner of this game. Katherine felt very grateful to Coleen and hoped he heal soon so he would be able to celebrate his birthday tomorrow in good health. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Everyone was eventually dismissed from the from the training ground, Kathrine was so tired that she just managed to walk to where her car was. Resting on the body of the car, she decided to put a call across to Samantha toe and drive her over to the house as she was so exhausted. "I''ll drive you," she suddenly heard a masculine voice behind her. She turned her bloody face tiredly to the person and saw Derrick, handsomely dressed in his white camo. "Marshall!" She called softly. He opened the backdoor of the car and carried her before she could even say a word then ced her gently at the backseat of the car. Then he collected the key of the car from her and then hopped into the driver''s seat. "Marshall, I''m so honoured to be driven by you," she said. He hummed only but didn''t say a word until he pulled over before the Supreme house. Once he got down from the car, Katherine had already sat upright and was about to step down. He held her right arm and helped her step down. "Easy," he said gently and then helped her inside. He took her to her room and even followed her to the bathroom. "Marshall, you may leave now, I''ll handle it from here." She said nervously. Like why would he follow her inside the bathroom. "I''m your husband afterall," he said as he got water and washed her face gently with it. Her face had sticky blood therein so he added a little soap to wash her face until it became clean. Then he carried her and ced her inside the bathtub, of course, she was still with cloth which makes it even weird. The soapy water already covered your body so you can remove all your clothes now and I won''t see your nakedness. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She nodded and pulled off all her clothes excluding her bra and pant. It will sound awkward giving him those. Then she looked at him expecting him to leave. "You didn''t go to the training group without a bra and pant, did you?" He asked. Katherine closed her eyes in embarrassment, this man is stubborn in an hot way. She pulled off her bra and handed over to him. "The pant,please?" He asked. She then pulled off her pant and handed it over to him as well, "you can start bathing." He then walked out with all her clothes and undergarments. When Katherine was done bathing, she walked out with only a towel. Derrick couldn''t help but stare at her fresh thigh. She then sat and said, "I thought you would have left, Marshall." "I watched your fight with those two men, you tried." He said. "Thank you, Marshall. Those men were far stronger than I am." She said. "That''s why it''s called challenge. You challenge people that are stronger than you. I observed your fighting skills and noticed a few ce that you aregging in. If you can work more on those few ces, you will be able to take down your enemies quickly and without much effort." Derrick said. He continued, "everyone has weak point, as you have already learnt. But every individual has a specific weak point, you look out for thag that out as you fight the person. You must also be aware that as you fight, the other person is looking for your weakpoint as well." He further lectured, "when I was fighting my way to be the god of War years ago, one of the tactics I use is..." He paused intentionally. "Marshall, please tell me. I''m ready to learn. I''m enjoying the teaching and I''m taking notes of all you are saying." She added desperately, "please Marshall." "I always pretend to have lost all strength and allow the other party use up their strength then all of a sudden, I strike the person hard at their weak point repeatedly until they pass out," Derrick said, "tomorrow will be your final training and your performance tomorrow will determine if you will be promoted or not." "Will you like to train with me this night? There is a moderate field at the back of this house, have you checked it out before?" He asked. "Yes, Marshall, I''ll like to train with you." She answered. "Good, 2AM in the midnight, I''ll be waiting for you. Until then, rest very well," then he stood. Katherine however received a message at this same moment, seeing that the sender was Richard, she checked and read the content and her heart sunk at once. The message reads, "thanks for killing my father, Katherine. My father died a few seconds after you left. All thanks to you but watch your back. You have a few hours left to die." Derrick who had just stood noticed Katherine''s troubled countenance so he asked, "something is wrong obviously, do you want to tell me?" Katherine shook her head and looked up at Derrick, "No Marshall. I''ll handle it." He nodded and walked out of her room. Mr. Caldwell died a few seconds after she left? She was stunned. Although the man was already close to death before she could even administer treatment to him but why must he die after she had treated him? It''s making it look like she was responsible for death whereas, she had indeed administered a solution that will really help his condition. Katherineid on the bed and began to think about it until she slept off. She woke up hourster and went to check on her kids. Seeing that the boys were already asleep, she went closer to them and kissed them in the forehead then covered them well in a duvet. She went to Marie''s room as well and saw her sleeping sound. All thanks to Samantha, she had really been doing a good job on ensuring that the kids are doing just fine. Katherine then went back to her room, checking her wrist watch, she saw that the time was 12 AM on the dot. She has two hours left tomence the training with the god of war. She was kind of nervous about how the training would look like. Honestly, she had heard of how dreadful the god of war is. Infact, she had witnessed his brutality first hand. This is a man who ughter people like he doesn''t even have a heart. But mysteriously, he had never showed that part of him to her, or perhaps because she hasn''t angered him yet? Well, irrespective, he still looked like a man who can tame his anger and make rational decision. She didn''t bother to sleep again out of fear that she may ended up sleeping pass the time she had agreed to train with the god of war. She wanted to text Richard to tell him that she''s absolutely innocent of his father''s death but she retracted. He won''t believe her so she just have to be ready for whatever attack he is sending her way. Telling the god of war might not be a good idea cause, she would feel very indebted to him. He had already helped her countless times, he didn''t want to bother him about this eventhough it''s life threatening. She got busy with her phone until it was a few minutes to 2AM, she got dressed in one of her uniforms and walked to the backfield of the supreme house. She saw a tall figure already standing at the central field. She walked towards him and salueted, "Marshall." "Every great man you see has a secrete but this secrete doesn''t always work for everyone in most times. This is why, even if this great man writers a book that contains all his secretes for his followers, they may read and enjoy but may never get to be like him," he said. The field wasn''t so dark, the light of the moon was bright enough to make them see eachother and the surroundings. Plus there were streetlights across the field and across the supreme house. Katherine listened keenly to him, "If I teach you what works for me, you may learn it and still fail in the morning during your final battle." Derrick added. "Fight me," he said and stood in a position ready to fight. "Marshall, you will wlessly beat me. What''s the need?" Katherine asked. "I won''t be hard on you at all. I just want to help you find where your strength lies, in the process, try to find my weakness as well," he said. "Got it, Marshall," Katherine charged at him at once. As he had promised, he was gentle with her, he guided all her moves easily that Katherine felt like crying at some point. How can he be this skilled? "Marshall, you are too skilled. Even when you are gentle on me, I''m still not a match for you," as soon as Katherine finished speaking, he charged at her and she responded at once. The trainingsted until 5 PM, Katherine had been able to learn more skills, though she would have to do a lot of practice to be a master of the skill she had acquired today. "Thank you so much, Marshall. I need to rest and prepare for the final task," she said. "Alright," Derrick said. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Katherine had barely taken a few steps away when she suddenly felt heavily dizzy. She remained standing but was scared to take another step lest she fall. Derrick appeared before her and said to her, "climb my back." "Marshall!" "Do as I''ve said." She climbed on his back obediently and he backed her right inside her room. She got down from his back gently and said gratefully, "thank you so much, Marshall. I''m so grateful." He nodded and walked out of her room. Katherine slumped to her bed tiredly and slept off. The final task was done in the morning and amidst the few people that won were Katherine. The task was supervised by the god of war himself. However, Katherine was sad that Coleen wasn''t present. If not because Coleen helped him, he would have probably been here too and even get promoted. She then decided to go and check him at the hospital. As she turned, she saw a car pull over beisde the field and the person who stepped down from the car turned out to be Coleen. He had a neckguide around his neck, it''s obvious that he was still recovering. "Hey Coleen," Katherine greeted excitedly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Katherine... I heard you are one of the winners. Congrattions to you," Coleen said with a bright smile. "Ha! Coleen... It''s all thanks to you. I would have been disqualified if not for your help," she quickly added, "and happy birthday to you, Coleen. Long life and prosperity." Coleen''s smile broaden, "thank you so much, Katherine." Katherine nodded, "Do you stilp want to go out? Considering that you are still healing?" "I want to, please don''t say ''no,''" he said. "I can''t say no, I already promised. Plus you deserve it and even more," she said. "But I need to change and get dressed. As you can see, I looked messed in my uniform." "Sure, you can go home and change," Coleen said. "Why don''t you go to the restaurant and wait for me or what do you think?" She asked. "If that''s what you want, "he said, "Please give me your mobile number so I can text you the address of the restaurant." "Okay," Katherine collected his phone and entered her mobile number. "I''ll join you there soon." She waved at him merrily and after he had waved back, she walked over to her car and drove to the Supreme house. On getting there, she bathed and took her time to get dressed in a beautiful civilian cloth, standing before the mirror, she adored the light make up that she had applied to her face and how her dress looked in the mirror. She then walked out with a small golden handbag, she soon got inside the car and began to drive out of the military base. When she was almost at the military base gate, her phone rang and seeing that the caller ID was Derrick, she slowed down but kept on moving then answered the call. "Marshall!" She greeted respectfully. "I saw you heading out, it seems you are attending a party?" He asked. He was approaching the supreme house when he saw her car drove away. Judging from how stunning her dress is, he guessed that she may be attending a function and so decided to call her. "Today is the birthday of one of my colleagues and he had invited me on a dinner, I''m actually going to attend the dinner," she said. "What''s his name?" "Coleen. I doubt if you will know him. He''s one of the generals. He had helped me in our semi final task, infact, if not for him, I wouldn''t have reached the final talkless of winning," she said, this time, she had already driven out of the military base. "I see..." Then he hung the call up. Derrick paused walking and turned to Alessio who had been walking beside him, "she''s attending a dinner date with the guy that risked his promotion for her. I guess she''s doing that cause she already likes him." Derrick just wanted to confirm from Alessio.. Alessio smiled and said, "I don''t think so, sir. I think she''s doing that cause she felt indebted to him." "So she doesn''t like him?" He asked seriously as if Alessio can read Katherine''s mind. Alessio smiled even more and then spoke, "I''ll look into it, Marshall." Then he nodded and they continued walking. Whereas, Katherine had just arrived at Mam restaurant. She stepped out of her car graciously and catwalked inside the restaurant. She walked straight to the VIP section of the restaurant and saw Coleen dressed beautifully in suit. She walked towards him with the package in her hand and sat, she had branched at a supermarket and got him a birthday present. She ced the package on the table and said, "Coleen, this is for you." "Oh my!" He took it in excitedly and held it dear to his heart, "Katherine, that''s so thoughtful of you and thank you so much." "You are wee," she smiled. "Katherine, what would you love to eat? See the leaflet containing the foods avable. Katherine received the magazine and checked through the list of foods avable, fortunately, she found her favorite food and selected it. Coleen also selected the same and soon, the food was brought over to their table. As they ate, they discussed on a personal level, asking eachother about their families, about their likes and dislikes and how they ended up joining the military. Katherine was the first to finish eating and after a few seconds, Coleen finished as well. Soon, the empty dishes and cups before them were taken away. "Katherine, hope you enjoyed yourself?" Coleen asked. "Yes, the food is very satisfying." She said and used the hanky to clean her mouth then her phone suddenly chirped. She picked up the phone and realized that Derrick had sent her a text message. She opened it and read, "Katherine, why don''t we eat together this night? Tell me what your favorite food is and I''ll make my cook prepare it." Katherine was shocked at the message. She was amused at the same time. Was he inviting her to eat with him just because she went out to eat with Coleen? Is he... Or could he have other reasons? "Okay, Marshall." She replied the text message and dropped her phone on the table. Coleen had seen the shocked expression on her face and was surprised to see it gradually change into a smile. "Is everything alright, Katherine?" Coleen asked. "Sure," she looked at him and answered, "I guess we are done here, shall we leave now?" When Coleen was about answering, his phone suddenly began to ring. "Excuse me, please." He said and answered the call. "Don''t let her leave yet, just keep her waiting..." the voice on the other end said. "For how long?" Coleen asked. "Three to four more minutes should be enough," then the person hung the call up. Whereas, Katherine had already carried her handbag. "Katherine, why are you in a hurry? Why don''t you wait a little longer?" She asked. "We can continue talking as we go, since we are done eating, I did not see any reason why we should keep on waiting," Kathrine said. She didn''t know why Derrick''s message suddenly made her loose the vibe to remain here. For an inexplicable reason, she wants to go home as quick as she can to go and prepare for thete night food that she and Derrick would have together. She was beginning to wonder how eating on the same table with the god of war will look like. Aww... She suddenly remembered when he kissed him, his pink lips on hers were so sulent, although the kiss was brief, it was heart melting. This wasn''t the first time Katherine would think about the kiss. But since he nned on sending her to Eastern Ocean City anytime from now, she may not have the chance to be kissed by him again. Or maybe he wanted to eat with him as a sign of a goodbye... Katherine had so many thoughts on her head which is why she felt a need to leave this ce as soon as she can. "Coleen, when are we leaving here?" She asked. "Let''s just rx since we have just finished eating and leave in five minutes times," he said. Katherine shrugged and said, "well, if that''s what you want." She dropped her handbag on the table and sat well again. "Katherine, you are so lucky to have three children," Coleen said and Katherine smiled. "The triplet''s came after s even years of barreness but all thanks to God still," as soon as Katherine finished speaking, a message entered Coleen''s phone, he opened it and saw the content, "it''s time." "I think I need to ease myself," he said and stood. "Once I''m back, we''ll leave." "Alright," Katherine said. Once Coleen was out of sight, gun shots suddenly paraded the restaurant and everyone began to fall to their knees including Katherine. While on her knees and hoping for the robbers who she thought hade to rob the restaurant not to hurt anyone, she felt heavy steps approached her side and before she could turn her head, an handkerchief was ced across her nose and on sniffing it in, she lost consciousness at once. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 When it was 10PM in the evening, Derrick became greatly worried about Katherine''s whereabout. He had watched Katherine leave the supreme house around 4PM, she should have returned to the base since. Why would she stay thiste out at night? He then stood and went to Samantha''s room, on getting there, he knocked. The room opened in no time, Samantha''s eyes were very puffy as she had been telling bedtime stories to the kids for three hours before they eventually fell asleep. Samantha trains as a soldier and performs daily tasks given to her by her superiors and at the same time, take a good care of Katherine''s kids so she barely has time to rest. "Did Katherine tell you where she went to? Or when she would be back?" He asked. "Marshall!" She saluted first of all and then spoke, "she did tell me she was going on a dinner date with Coleen, one of the generals." "Well, it''s after 10PM and she''s not back yet, did you think she wille back soon?" He asked. "After 10? Katherine doesn''t stayte. Something may be off," Samantha said, "excuse me, Marshall?" She rushed to the bathroom and washed her face then came back but Derrick already left her doorstep. She rushed out and saw him walking out of the house. "Marshall!" She ran after him. Derrick paused and after she appeared, she said, "why don''t we check if Coleen is back?" "I already told Alessio to bring Coleen for me." He said. "Got it, sir," Samantha said and secretly await the presence of Alessio. She has a crush on Alessio, no doubt but even her knows that it can''t go beyond crush. Alessio is just like his master, Derrick. They seemed to be so work oriented that they never think about women talkless of having feelings for them. They were equally good at one thing, killing. And their hearts is only upied with one thing as well, war. These people looked like ones that can never love anyone until they die. Derrick''s mother even died yet he didn''t grief her at all, Alessio had also lost his younger brother in battle once upon a time but there was no tears that came down from his face. These men were without doubt heartless. A few minutester, Alessio drove over in a power bike then stepped down from the power bike. Samantha became very nervous nheless saluted him, "General!" Alessio was a lieutenant general with three stars while Derrick was a five star General. Derrick upied the highest ranking in the military and that''s why he''s poprly referred to as the god of war. A god of war is literally one that had won at least five wars for his countries and upied the highest rank in the military. Alessio eased Samantha, he only nced at her then set his gaze on Derrick, "Marshall, Coleen is in This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. the medical building, he''s badly injured." "What happened to him?" "I found out that there was a robbery attack in Mam restaurant where Coleen and Katherine went to eat. A few people were injured while a few were kidnapped. Others were left unharmed." He answered. Derrick''s eyes ignited at once, "If Katherine is not injured then she''s obviously kidnapped." "My guess, sir." Alessio answered. Could her kidnap be random or did someone intentionally set the robbery up just to have her kidnapped? Derrick thought to himself. Could it be Richard? Richard seems to be her only enemy. But what if he''s not the one? Different thoughts filled his heart. He needs to find Katherine as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Katherine was seated in a beautiful bedroom but she was tied up to the bed. Her hands and legs were tied to the pole and a man was standing right beside the bed, this man was Richard. "Did you think I''ll let you go for killing my father?" He asked with a very angry look. Then he suddenly ced his hand in his belt, unhooked it and removed it from his waist. Katherine could already see the bulge in his trouser, her heart skipped when she thought of what he''s about to do to her, "what are you about to do?" She asked fearfully. "What does it look like? It''s not like it''s our first time of having sex. It''s been so long I tasted you, I want to have a taste of you again before I think of what next to do to you," Richard said. "You are about to rape me, Richard. Don''t even dare." She warned. She then tried to free herself from the heavy rope that tied her hands to the bed. Richard then pull off his white shirt, his bare body that used to look adorable to her in the past now looked disgusting, he didn''t find him enchanting like she used to in the past. She spat towards him and said, "you dog!" "Feel free to call me any name but at least, I''m not a murderer like you. In the name of revenge for how I divorced you for sleeping around years ago, you killed my father. Yes, call it raping, I don''t care." Then he pulled down his pant trouser leaving him with his short boxer. The bulge on his short boxer became very obvious, she could see how it''s charging hard, obviously ready up to drill any avable hole. This mustn''t happened, Katherine thought to herself and looked around, trying to see what she can use to escape but there was nothing in sight. "There is no escape route here, bitch," he said and suddenly walked towards the window, he opened the curtain and saw heavy rain pouring. "Oh. It''s even good that rain is falling," he said and walked to the edge of the bed, "did you remember how we always have sex during the rain? The sex always hit different. I''m about to make you experience one." He smirked. "Grrrrr..." Katherine gnashed her teeth in anger, trying to forcefully free herself from this godforsaken ropes but it was impossible. Richard scoffed at her and took her hand towards her legs, all of a sudden, his phone chirped. He stood and went to pick it up, seeing that it was Donna, he answered and said, "what''s it?" "I found this outte, sorry. But Derrick and his assistant had left the base for the past twenty minutes. I think they must be searching for Katherine," she said. "They can''t find her here, don''t worry. They can search all they want," he said. "Richard, are you sure? You don''t want to underestimate the ability of the god of war," she said. "Donna, don''t call me after this cause I''ll be busy fucking a bitch," he said and hung up. Then he walked out of the room and peeped through the front window of the small house that he was. He had taken Katherine to the suburb of the city and he believed that it will be Impossible for anyone to find her here. Seeing that there was no one in sight, he turned to begin to walk inside, all of a sudden, he heard a loud kick on the door. With a palpitating heart, he turned and watched as the door came crumbling down. Two tall and fearful men walked in, they were Derrick and Alessio. How in the world did they find him? How were they even sure he was the one that kidnapped Katherine. These bastards are fucking smart indeed, he thought to himself and suddenly made his face devoid of fear. "Why are you here and why do you break down my door? Military men shouldn''t go about bullying civilian," he said. "If I find Katherine here, I''ll have to end you here," Although Derrick spoke calmly, his words were full of powers and it made Richard''s heart skipped. What does he mean by ending him here? "Well, Katherine isn''t here, sorry. Please leave, I''m only taking a rest here," as soon as he finished speaking, a woman''s scream came through. Derrick recognized the voice at once to be that of Katherine, when Alessio was about to run to the direction of the scream, Derrick stopped him. "Make sure he doesn''t escape," Derrick said and walked over to the room the scream came from. He opened the door and saw Katherine tied to the bed. "Katherine," he ran to her and immediately began to help to loosen her rope. The rope were so hard and strong that it was taking him lots of efforts and time so he brought out his dagger and used it in cutting the ropes from her hands and legs. Then he helped her up from the bed and drawled her closer to himself, "your ex husband again?" Katherine nodded sadly, she didn''t like the condition that he found her. "Can I ask if he touched you?" By touching, Derrick was referring to sex, he could not have mentioned sex bluntly, he thought it may make her feel embarrassed. "No, he was just about to," Katherine understood the hidden meaning behind his words. Standing closer to him now, she could perceive his scent, not only was his scent so enticing and attracting, it was familiar. As if she had perceived that scent somewhere in the past. She looked small before him but she didn''t mind anymore, infact, she even liked it that way. "What exactly happened? I need to know now before I know what to do with Richard," he said. "I was in the restaurant with Coleen when all of a sudden, he stood, saying that he wants to go and ease himself. We were already done eating then so my expectation was for him toe back so we can leave the restaurant, all of a sudden, I started hearing gun shots. I had to fall to my knees like others in surrender but I suddenly heard steps approaching me then I was suddenly made to sniff in a toxic substance." She paused and added, "then I woke and found myself here." "The robbery was Richard''s set up but Coleen... I think he''s a suspect too." Derrick said. Katherine thought, indeed, why will the robbery attack happen when he went to ease himself? Was that why he kept telling her to wait after they had finished eating? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 "Coleen is in the hospital, receiving treatment, he was badly injured by the men." Derrick said. Katherine then became confused. She had just suspected Coleen but after hearing that he was badly injured, she didn''t know what to think again. Seeing how confused she look, Derrick spoke, "don''t worry about it, I''ll get to the root of the matter." Katherine nodded. "It must have been so hard on you," Derrick said and pulled her into a hug. Oh! What a sweet moment for Katherine. She had once fantasized what being in his hug would look like, now it was happening. She wrapped her hands around his broad back and restedfortably on him. This time, she forgot he was the god of war. His scent was so adorable plus being in his warm hug warmed and calmed her heart. Can she remain in his embrace forever? Katherine wasn''t ready to let go of the hug. About five seconds after Derrick had pulled her into a hug, he let go of her slowly and said, "let''s leave." Then they walked out to therge living room where Richard and Alessio were. "Please don''t hurt me, god of war....please," Richard immediately fell to his knees and pleaded. He had also heard of how brutal Derrick is, would he spare him. When Richard saw the cold look on Derrick''s face, he quickly turned to Katherine and pleaded, "Katherine, please don''t let him kill me. I swear on my life, I''ll forget the fact that you tried to kill my father. I promise, Infact, I don''g hold any grudges against you anymore. Please forgive me. Forgive me, Katherine." He begged earnestly, "remember the beautiful moment we shared together? You can''t watch him kill me, Katherine." "You wanted to rape me, I think you deserve death," Katherine said ruthlessly. "I didn''t really mean it, honestly. Why would I ever do such to you? Please Katherine," he begged and even kowtowed before her repeatedly. Yet, Derrick''s face remained cold, same was that of Katherine. Richard''s heart was already on his throat at this moment, He was scared of Derrick''s words, he said he This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. would end him, that may mean that he would kill him. Oh no! He wasn''t ready to die. He crawled like a few months old baby to Katherine and begged with tears already falling from his eyes, "I''m not ready to die. Katherine, please, plead on my behalf to the god of war." He cried hard and kowtowed, this time, cing her hands on her feet. "How dare you touch her!" Derrick roared like a furious Lion and kicked Richard away. He flew a distance away until he crushed on the wall of the room. Alessio was shocked at what just happened. Katherine''s eyes were also high in the sky in amazement. The way he roared and kicked him away was so sudden, no one was expecting it. Richard was already coughing blood as the kick he received was so heavy and hard on him. If that he was not strong, he probably would have died. "Bring him to the garrison and tie him on the pole beisde B field. I will use this bloody civilian as a scape goat to others," hemanded Alessio who immediately ran to Richard and handcuffed his hand to the back. Derrick then gestured with his head for Katherine to follow him outside. As soon as they got outside, they walked up to the car and Derrick drove her away. When both adults got to the supreme house and stepped down from the car, Samantha ran to Katherine and hugged her, "Katherine, I''m so d you are back. Marshall was so worried when you weren''t around." "He was?" She asked, almost forgotten that he was right behind her. Samantha nodded and led her inside quickly. Katherine and Samantha discussed for one hour before both women retired to their room to rest. When it was the afternoon of the following day, Katherine went on to check Coleen who he had heard was madly injured. She wanted to know why the robbers had injured him. On entering his ward, she saw him looking pale, she walked to him and called, "Coleen." Coleen turned to him slowly and said weakly, "Katherine.... Katherine..." His mouth shivered and his face went absolutely pathetic, "you made it out of the kidnapper''s den? I''m so happy." A drop of tears dropped from his eyes. Seeing the confused look on Katherine''s face, he continued, "while urinating at the toilet, I suddenly heard gun shot. I was worried about you that I immediately ran out of the toilet but to my surprise, you had already passed out. I charged at the robbers and tried to quickly collt gun from one of them but I was hit on the head with the gun by one of them, I lost bnce at once and they took advantage of that to beat the hell out of me." "Katherine, I''m so sorry that I couldn''t save you. I really wished," more tears dropped from his face even as he set his pathetic face on her. "Coleen, why would you risk your life? What if they had killed you?" Katherine asked in concern. "I just couldn''t watch those men take you away. I don''t want you to regret epting my invite to the dinner," he said pitifully. "Still..." Katherine sighed. "Anyways, I''m d you are still alive. Coleen... I know we are friends but stop taking such risks for me. Thest time, you literally lost your promotion just because of me." She said. Coleen sighed and looked away. "Thank you, Coleen. I''m not trying to be ungrateful, trust me. I really do appreciate what you did. Thank you so much, " she said. She thought Coleen was angry at her and that he had turned his face away because of that. "It''s okay, Katherine." Coleen said. "I''ll check your reports with the doctor attending to you and see how I can help you to heal faster," Katherine said. "Okay," he said and Katherine walked out. Coleen angrily picked up his phone that was beside him and called Donna. Once she answered the call, he spoke furiously into the phone, "she better not find out something is odd cause she''s about to check my medical report." "She won''t. I have everything under control, Coleen. Remember that winning her trust is most important here." "I already won her trust, what''s next? I''m tired of all these nonsense," Coleen said. "Coleen, be calm. I''ll tell you what to do when it''s time. For now, remain friends with her and make her trust you totally. Don''t forget I''m watching you," Donna said. Coleen groaned in frustration and hung up. He had just been dressed up to look like someone that was badly injured but he wasn''t actually injured. But he had to be made to look that way so that Katherine wouldn''t suspect that he was behind her kidnap. ... At the But''s mansion, Bu and Julie walked out of the house, straight inside their car. These were the adopted parents of Katherine. On getting inside the car, But started the car and began to drive, they were heading over to Nannh Tammy''s house. Many years ago, But was the one who liased with the doctor in charge of Kate''s delivery. He had agreed with the doctor to sell Kate''s child to him then tell Kate that her child died. So once Kate delivered, the doctor brought the baby to But who was standing by a corner of the hospital then he quickly walked away. But looked at the little babygirl and immediately walked over to where his wife Julie was. He handed over the baby to her and they both rushed home. But Kate''s hard and painfulbor surprisingly continued. After another seven hours of hardbor, she delivered another bouncing baby boy. The greedy doctor could have just told Kate one of the two kids died but he called But and asked if he needs the babyboy. But didn''t need the babyboy as one was sufficient to cure his shame of barreness. But if the boy grow up under miss Kate''s care, he might find the girl with themter, probably by reason of resemnce. But thenmanded for the baby to be sent over to him. A few hourster, the baby was delivered to his doorstep. Their nanny then was an averagely old but beautiful woman called Tammy. She was in her early forties then. But gave Nanny Tammy the child and rented an apartment for her, she was to take care of the little boy there until he grows up. Ever since Nanny Tammy and the little boy left the But''s house, But had not gone to check on them cause he really didn''t see any reason to. But today, But and Julia are on their way to the apartment they rented for Nanny Tammy decades ago. They hoped she was still there. Julie had told But that Katherine had found out the truth that she was Mrs. Kate''s daughter. But became very troubled and decided to find Nanny Tammy so he can find that little boy of that day who apparently was Katherine''s brother. That little boy wasn''t Charles. Mrs. Kate gave birth to Charles three years after she gave birth to Katherine and that boy. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 On getting to the apartment that was rented for Nanny Tammy decades ago, But pulled the car over and stepped down. Julie also stepped down and they both walked to the entrance of the house. But knocked a number of times but there was no response. "I don''t think the door is closed," Julie said and twisted the knob then it opened. But opened the door widely and peeped inside, all he could perceive were drugs. "There may be a sick person in here," But said and walked in with Julie. The couple then went on to the only bedroom avable there and on opening the door, they were welconed with a thick smell of drugs. The woman on the bed looked very skinny and weak. Julie walked closer and realized that this woman was Nanny Tammy. "Oh my days!" Julie eximed in shock. "What has happened to her that made her look this way?" "Is she living alone here? Can she even talk?" But said. Apparently, Nanny Tammy''s eyes were closed. But and Julie suddenly heard someone''s step This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. approaching them, they both exchanged nces before setting their gaze on the door to see who would walk in. A man dressed in a military uniform suddenly walked in, he immediately brought out his gun and pointed it at But and Julie, "who the fuck are you people?" But and Julie raised both of their hands up and said, "we mean ho harm. Nanny Tammy is our old friend, we remembered her and came to check on her." The young officer observed them for a while and lowered his gun, he still didn''t trust the couple yet so he went ahead and search them. Seeing that they were without weapons, he tucked his gun back. "Stay by a side, " he said. But and Julie obeyed and stayed by a side. "Mama," he called and tapped Nanny Tammy gently. The woman fluttered her eyes opened and on seeing Coleem, she forced out a smile, "Coleen, you came back so early. I told you not to worry too much about me and focus on your work." The woman swallowed and added, "the maid you employed for me is doing her job well." "Mama..." Coleen almost cried, "I miss you so much." Nanny Tammy raised her hand up and touched his cheek, "you have been my onlypanion for years. I would be lying if I say I didn''t wish badly to see you." "I''m so happy to see you," Nanny Tammy said. Infact, from her expression, one could tell that she was so happy to see Coleen. "Mama... Did you know these people?" He said, pointing to But and Julie. But and Julie quickly appeared before Nanny Tammy. "Mr. But... Mrs. Julie..." Nanny Tammy called. These two people gave her a baby to cater for and after two years of sending her money for upkeep, they totally abandoned her. For the rest of the years, she worked night and day to take care of Coleen. Now, her godson, Coleen is one of the one hundred and ten Generals for Western Ocean City. That''s a dreame through for her, it''s just that sickness didn''t allow her to enjoy her ''son''s'' wealth. Infact, her sickness is even sucking so much money from him. "Nanny Tammy, it hurts me to see you this way..." Julie said. "Tammy, what happened to you?" But questioned. "I feel sick and the doctors couldn''t help my case. I''m dieing," she almost cried. But and Julie felt sad for her, "Tammy, this man here... Is he...." Nanny Tammy quickly said to Coleen, "Coleen, please excuse us." "Mama... Did you really trust these people?" Coleen asked, he wasn''t willing to leave his ''mom'' alone with these couple. "Trust me," Nanny Tammy said. Coleen then nodded and walked out. Julie sat at the edge of the bed and asked her, "why don''t you call us when you fell sick?" Tammy''s face changed into a stern one, "you abandoned me all these years and you suddenly want me to call you when I fell sick, huh? Why are you here?" Tammy knew these people were here for a reason so there was no point acting as if they care for her. "Is that man the little boy I gave you to take care of years ago?" But asked in a whisper, he never can tell if Coleen is by the door, trying to listen to their conversation. "No, the boy died four yearster as a result of leukemia, I called your number and that of miss. Julie severally but neither of you answered my call." She answered. "Who is this young man then?" But asked curiously. "My son. He''s a product of a night stand I had with a gigolo. You should leave now..." Nanny Tammy suddenly began to cough and shouted, "Coleen." Coleen rushed inside and attended to her quickly, "sorry mama, should I get you water?" "Send these two people away and don''t let them ever appear here again," Nanny Tammy said. "Scram!" Coleen shouted on them and brought out his gun as if ready to shoot, But and Julie immediately ran out. "Did they try to hurt you mommy?" Coleen asked. "No, but I don''t want to see them again," Nanny Tammy said. "Got it, mama. Let me warn then," he then walked out. "Did they think I''m a fool? Of course, Coleen is the little boy you abandoned in my care, I won''t give him back to you cause you don''t deserve him," Nanny Tammy mumbled. She suffered so much to raise Coleen, how can some two idiots appear out of nowhere trying to im him? When Coleen appeared outside, he threatened But and Julie, "next time I see the both of you here, I''ll shoot you dead." The two couple rushed inside their car and drove off. As they drove away, But said, "why do I think Tammy is lying? Is she really a type that will sleep with a gigolo?" "I honestly don''t know what to think. It''s even more scary that the man is a general in the military too." She said. "He''s a general?" "Yes, of course, see the number of stars on his shoulder," Julie said. "I hope he never meets Katherine. And I hope Mrs. Kate never find out that Katherine is their daughter." Julie suddenly looked at But who was fully concentrated on the driving, "I''m scared, But. What if the truth gets revealed? We have many hidden secrets, we were even the one that killed Charles. Basically, we stole the first two kids of Mrs. Kate and killed thest one." "The secrets will never be out unless you spill it." But said. "Why would I? I''ll die with these secrets. I''m just scared." "You don''t have to," But himself was scared but he had to act like he wasn''t. If Mrs. Kate and her husband ever find out these secretes, they are as good as dead. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Katherine was busy doing some pressups at the small field beside the grandmaster''s quaters when she heard a voice call her name. "Katherine!" She paused and looked up, seeing that it was Derrick, she stood at once and saluted him. "Come with me," he said and Katherine followed him to the upside of the field. Overthere, was a house that contained most of their weapons. There were more than a million amunitions inside the tall building. Both adults stood right before the house and then Derrick spoke, "the time for the war is getting near." Katherine quickly spoke, "I know it''s time for you to send me back." Katherine already knew that he would send her away anytime from now. Derrick nced at her for a few seconds before taking his face away. "The paper you said my mother told you to give me... Did you know what it contains?" Katherine shook her head as she looked at his side profile. "She said in the letter that I shouldn''t divorce you for any reason," he answered. "She really said that?" "Yes but I think that''s unfair. She can''t force me to be with someone I''m not willing to be with just because she''s my mother." He said. Katherine''s heart sunk into her belly on hearing those words. Her mood became sour, Oh! So he wasn''t willing to be with her? Of course, nothing serious can evere forth from their rtionship. It has always been nominal and temporal. "When are you sending me back?" Katherine asked after a few seconds of silence between them. "I''m not sending you back anymore. I''ll honor my mother''sst request, at least." He said. Katherine nced at her, "you don''t have to force yourself to be with someone you are not willing to stay with. I''ll understand if you send me away." He faced her directly and said to her, "when it''s time for the war, I need you to stand by my side and not by Aurora Ind''s side." Then he turned from her and walked away. Does that mean he''s not sending her away again? She thought as she watched him leave. Someone suddenly called her name behind her and she turned. Seeing Coleen, she smiled," hey Coleen." Looking at Coleen now, Katherine could tell that he looked much more better. "I''m d you healed quickly Coleen. What are you doing in the Grandmaster''s quaters?" "I thought you were here so I just came to say ''Hi'' you don''t mind, right?" Coleen asked, he was all smiles. "Of course, I don''t mind," she said. "Okay, let''s take a walk, please," Coleen said and Katherine agreed. It was alreadyte at night so they just walked like friends through some parts of the base, as they walked, they chatted andughed at random jokes. At the end, Coleen escorted Katherine back to the mansion, he waved her bye before leaving. Katherine looked at Coleen adorably as he walked away. She didn''t know why she was liking him more and more as days goes by. "He''s really a cool guy," she mumbled to herself and then turned to walk inside. Whereas, there was someone standing by the front window of the supreme house looking through the window as Coleen and Katherine walked in merrily. Once Katherine walked in, he saw Derrick. "Marshall!" She saluted. "Would you mind eating with me? I made your favorite food." He said. She furrowed her brow and walked with him to the dinning table. After they had both sat, Katherine checked the food and saw that it was indeed her favorite food. "Marshall? You prepared this food for yourself?" Was he really that good in cooking, she thought to herself. "I told my cook to make it for the both of us," he answered. "Oh!" Katherine eximed and nodded, Katherine couldn''t wait to start devouring the food as the aroma was already making her very willing to start eating. "Marshall, shall we start eating?" "Yes," he said and Katherine immediately started eating. "Once upon a time," Derrick started, his spoon had got the portion of food his mouth could take but he hadn''t taken the spoonful of food to his mouth yet, whereas, Katherine''s mouth was already full. When Katherine heard him speak, she paused chewing the food that was in her mouth. "During one of the wars we fought for the country. Some soldiers from other countries came to lend us a helping hand, their leader suddenly got very close to me. To the extent that, I began to trust him more than Alessio that had been with me for years." He concluded, "at the end, he betrayed me to the enemies." Katherine continued chewing her food slowly, she had no idea why he was telling her this so she asked, "Marshall, I''m so sorry to hear that." Still yet to take a spoon, he spoke, "when someone suddenly gets close to you, you should be careful." Then he took the spoon to his mouth and chewed the portion of food he got. Katherine suddenly understood the meaning behind his story, "Coleen is just a friend." Derrick only nodded and continued eating. Katherine felt like Derrick just probably didn''t like Coleen with her. Coleen is a good friend to her and doesn''t look like one with ulterior motive so she ignored what Derrick said and continued eating. She was eating very fast but Derrick was eating slowly. Katherine observed him and thought that he was probably a type that doesn''t know how to eat faster. All of a sudden, he began to cough. He stood and coughed even more. Katherine stood at once and ran to him, "Marshall, what''s wrong?" She quickly got some water and handed it over to him but he didn''t take it. Then he rushed to the bathroom. She was shocked. Why was he suddenly coughing? Samantha then appeared and saw Katherine standing still in shock, "Katherine, what''s wrong?" Katherine looked at Samantha and exined what just happened. Samantha walked up to the table and saw how spicy the food is. "What! Marshall doesn''t eat spicy food." "Are you serious?" "Wait! You have been eating this with Marshall?" Samantha asked. Oh! Was that why he had been eaten slowly? Cause he doesn''t like spicy food. Then Derrick appeared, he was calm now. "Marshall, I''m so sorry. I had no idea you do not like spicy food," Katherine said. Samantha saluted Derrick and quickly walked away. "I just want to eat your favorite food with you," he said. "Ha! Marshall, you should have let us eat the food you like. I may like it too," Katherine said. "You may go to bed now," he said, looking intently at her. His gaze was so sharp that she literally felt his stare boring holes inside her body. "Okay Marshall," She saluted and walked away from the room. That same night, Coleen and Donna met in the dark at the backyard of her house. "Now it''s time to move to the next step Coleen." "Tell me what to do already," Coleen said impatiently. If not for his sick mother, he won''t have agreed to Donna''s deal in the first ce. "You are to take Katherine to the amunition house tomorrow then tell her you have a surprise for her, leave her waiting there and run as fast as you can." Donna said. "And then what?" "That''s all you have to do, I''ll handle the rest," Donna said. "You have to tell me what the n is? Remember I told you from the onset that if this involves killing anyone then I''ll opt out," Coleen said. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Trust me, Katherine wouldn''t die. Also, I don''t expect you to get emotionally attached to her for any reason cause I do not understand why you suddenly sounded like you care for her," Donna said. "I don''t care for anyone. I''m just doing my job. I''ll do as you''ve said tomorrow, then send the money immediately to my ount or I won''t be merciful to you," Coleen said and walked away from her. "Jerk!" Donna gritted her teeth angrily as she watched him leave. After Katherine was done at work the following morning, she went to meet up with Coleen. Coleen had asked they hang out together this night and she agreed. Afterall, she enjoyed hispany so well. She and Coleen talked andughed even as Coleen intentionally took her to the amunition house. On getting there, they both sat on a rock beside it. Coleen then pretended to receive a call then said to the phone, "I''ll be there now." He turned to Katherine and said, "Katherine, please give me a few minutes, I''ll be back soon, okay?" "Alright. But hope all is fine?" Katherine asked in concern. "Yes," Coleen then quickly walked away. A few seconds after Coleen was out of sight, Katherine suddenly heard the dogs guarding the amunition house barking. She then stood and walked closer to the building to see why the dogs were barking. She wondered if someone was inside. Only the Grandwar masters and Grandwar kings are allowed into the ammunition house. She would have gone to call one of the Grandwar masters at their quaters toe and find out what''s going on here but what if whatever is making the dog bark had already dissapeared. Since she was still in her uniform, she brought out her gun and walked to the main door. "Is anyone inside?" She shouted. She twisted the knob of the door and as expected it was already locked. Then the dogs barking suddenly stopped, she waited for a few more seconds but the dogs still didn''t bark. She shrugged and tucked her gun back then began to walk away from the house. She suddenly heard a loud explosion behind her, she turned and saw that the amunition house had started burning. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Her heart raced a thousand miles? "What! The war is closer and all the amunitions they will use for the war is here, but now it''s burning." She ran farther away from the scene in shock and with a shivering mouth called Derrick. Once he answered, she said to him, "the amunition house is burning." "Call the ambnce quickly," she heard Derrick immediately say to someone with him, probably Alessio. Then she ran speedily to the grandmaster''s quaters and inform them. At once, the base became chaotic. Many hourster, around 2AM in the midnight, the over one million officers gathered at the central field This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. of the base. Derrick and Alessio stood on the tall podium where everyone could see them. It wasn''t so dark as there were streetlights everywhere. Everyone lined and stationed ording to their ranks. There had just been a major chaos and loss on the base that was obviously caused by an enemy. The atmosphere was filled with sadness and fears. Derrick spoke into the microphone, "we have lost all the amunitions we intend to use for theing war. We have just four weeks to the war and this happened." No one dared to make a sound. There was a dead pin silence. "This amunitions cost the government billions of dors. I''ll be held responsible for this loss and I''m ready to stand before all necessary panels." Derrick said. "However, whoever is used to this will be killed on the spot. I''ll make the person experience the most gruesome and slow death." He spoke after one minute of fearful and dreadful silence had passed, "as this is urgent, we have immediately ordered a thorough investigation." As soon as he finished speaking, Alessio whispered in his ear. "Good." He said to the microphone then stepped by a side so Alessio can step forward and speak. "Officers, it''s in the rules that no one must walk at ten meters closer to the amunition house but a certain officer breached that. The CCTV camera caught her running towards the amunition house. Just after she walked away from the ce, the explosion happened." He looked at the big paper before him and said, "step forward as soon as your name is mentioned." Alessio was stunned when he saw the name in the paper he was holding. He wasn''t the one who carried out the investigation but his secrete intelligence defence men. Katherine? He mumbled in shock. That can''t be. Although he wasn''t close to Katherine, nheless, he was so sure that Katherine wasn''t a type of woman that would set the amunition building on fire. Alessio wanted to whisper what he found out to Derrick but Derrick was too angry to listen to anything, "call the betrayal out!" His voice was stern. Alessio immediately nodded and said, "Surgeon General Katherine, step forward." Everyone was shocked. Katherine felt like heart left her body. Her body became jelly and sweats immediately covered her body. Eh? She had only gone there because she heard the dog barking. Plus she wasn''t even aware there was a rule that officers must not walk ten meters closer to the amunition house. She shook her head as all eyes set on her, "there must be a mistake somewhere." One of the Grandwar king shouted on her, "Step forward, you betrayal." Katherine shivered and stepped forward. One of the rules of the military is to obey first before After stepping forward, she looked at Derrick as if saying if nobody trust me, you should trust me. Derrick was finding it hard to believe surely but one of the intelligence defence team stepped up and handed a letter to Alessio then stepped down. Alessio checked the letter at once and after reading the content and was dissapointed at Katherine. He turned to Derrick and handed over the letter to him respectfully, Derrick read the content of the letter that states, "Dear Katherine, being a long time we see, my woman. Of course I miss you and I''m sure you miss me as well. How are my children? The war is getting closer and I need you to burn down the Western Ocean City amunition house. It will really go a long way in securing our future and that of the kids. Once we get rid of Western Ocean City, we can colonize their country and you will rule side by side with me as the goddess of war. Please do this in twenty four hours, sweetheart. No one will find out, I promise you." Derrick folded the letter and looked at Katherine. He wasn''t heartbroken at all cause he had never really trusted anyone. As a soldier who had experienced hundreds of betrayals from people, he had always prepared his heart to experience the worst from the people closer to him. Katherine however didn''t know what''s in the letter. She just knew that Derrick''s look on her wasn''t a good one. "Marshall, I swear, I didn''t do it," she said, already crying. Tears doesn''t move a man like Derrick at all, far from it. He never have pity on anyone just because they are crying. "Kill her," Derick said in his mind but couldn''t utter it out. "Kill her," he said again but his mouth wouldn''t move. "Keep her in prison." "Marshall!" One of the Grandwar masters called in protest and anger. These old men have never challenged his decision but they felt like he was partial towads Katherine. If it was someone else, he would have ughtered them already. This is the second time he would be sparing Katherine. "Marshall, she must be killed," another Grandwar master said. "She must be killed," all the Grandwar masters protested. Then the Grandwar kings summoned little courage and joined and then, everyone joined in protest. Donna was secretly happy that her n was ying out. She want to watch Katherine get ughtered mercilessly by Derrick. A million voices of the officers kept shouting, "she must be killed." Alessio looked at Derrick and said, "Marshall..." "Do you want to join them?" Derrick asked coldly. Alessio saluted him at once and said, "I''ll die with you, Marshall." "Let''s be quiet," he said in a calm tone and everyone quieted. "I''ll build a new amunitions building with my own money, I''ll also buy all the amunitions with my personal money. I won''t bother the government with it." "Marshall... Where will you get billions of dors?" One of the Grandwar masters asked. Derrick isn''t just a god of war, he has many mysteries about him that no one knows. "Don''t worry about it." Derrick said but some people were still murmuring for Katherine to be killed so he got angry and said, "Surgeon General Katherine will not be killed and that''s final. Whoever is against that should step forward." Officers could only look at eachother''s faces, no one dared to say a word. "I''ll investigate this matter myself and judge her fairly. Anyone who makes a fuss out of this or hear gossiping about this will be killed," he said. The silence in the field became tensed at once and no one dared to even open their mouth anymore talkless of uttering a word. Alessio then ordered for Katherine to be taken away at once. Afterwards, Derrick stepped down from the podium. Alessio addressed everyone with a few more words before dismissing everyone. Katherine was taken to a cell and once she walked in, the door of the cell got locked. This is a clean set up! She sunk with her buttocks to the floor and began to cry. There was a little hole in the walls of every cell room, one could see what someone else is doing in another cellroom. There was someone watching Katherine crying through the small hole of his cell. His cell was right beside that of Katherine. Katherine suddenly heard a familiar voiceughing, she looked around wondering where the voice was She stood surprisingly and walked closer. "How life works, Katherine." The person who justughed spoke. "Richard..." She called in surprise. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 "Fate has brought the both of us together again," heughed, "Katherine, don''t think Derrick likes you. A man like Derrick only likes swords and guns, he doesn''t have a heart to like human beings anymore." "Shut your dirty mouth. I''ll get out of here, " Katherine said. Richardughed, "No. You won''t. Although I didn''t know what you did that made them send you here but I know you are not escaping this ce. Katherine, don''t think I forgot you killed my father... I only said I will forget about it so that Derrick wouldn''t kill me." "I don''t have your time," Katherine then went to sit back. A couple of minutester, Richard spoke, "Katherine, why don''t we forget about the past and start again." "You are just a disgusting piece of shit. I can''t even stand you touching me talkless of..." Katherine stopped when she noticed someone appear before her cell. She stood at once and walked to the gate that locked her up, "Marshall, don''t you trust me? I will never do such." Derrick looked at her petite and pitiful face but he didn''t feel any pity for her at all, "I don''t trust you." Katherine was taken aback by what he said. With tears streaming down her face, she spoke "Marshall. I would never do such. I have been working hard to get many injured soldiers to their feet and so far I''ve been sessful. Why would I want to bring the amunition house down?" "You have been writing to the god of war of Aurora Ind in secret?" He said in a questioning tone. "What? Writing? I don''t even know him neither do I know how he looks like," she answered. Derrick handed over the letter he had read earlier to her. Katherine received it through the little small holes in the gate of the cell and read it. Her heart ripped into pieces and she spoke defensively, "Marshall, someone is clearly trying to set me up. I didn''t receive any letter." "From what I know, you only have one opposition and that''s Richard. But he has been in prison all these while so there is no way he would set you up. Who else could set you up then?" He asked. "No one, I guess." He concluded. She shook her head and thought, "Richard isn''t the only opponent I have, my adopted parents are enemies, my ex bestfriend who is now your fiancee is also my enemy. Any of them could have set me up." "Donna was your ex bestfriend?" Derrick asked. "Yes Marshall." Katherine wanted to talk about how Donna got pregnant for Richard and how she set her up to be fucked by a gigolo but she felt like it wasn''t yet time to say that. He won''t believe her if she says it, he would only think she was trying to make Donna look bad before him. She would tell it all to him after Derrick must have trusted him. "I''ll look into both enemies you im you have. If at the end, I can''t seem to connect anyone to the crime you are in, I may be left with no choice but to..." He couldn''tplete his statement. "Marshall, I didn''t do it. I heard a dog barking and I went closer to check what was going on. I probably forgot the rule that officers are not allowed ten meters into the amunition house." She said sincerely. Derrick watched her quietly for a few more seconds then walked away wordlessly. Aughter suddenly bursted out again. Katherine turned, knowing that this person was definitely Richard. Why in the world will her cell be beside this guy? "Did you think he will believe you? He even said he didn''t trust you. Hahahaha" Richardughed, "god of wars already have their heart sacrificed at the alter of war. Derrick will kill you with his own hand...hahaha..." Richardughed. Katherine ignored Richard and went to sit on the floor, crying dejectedly. On the third day that Katherine had been inside the cell. Samantha almost cried after trying all she could to calm the children down but they wouldn''t be calm. For the past two days that the kids had been asking about their mom, she had beening up with different excuses. But today, the children refused to ept her excuse and insist they must see their mom. Marie had already developed fever and had refused to eat. Mark and Michael were equally throwing tantrums and insist they must meet their mom. But how will Samantha tell the kids that their mother is in prison? The door opened at a time when Samantha was confused on what next to do tofort the children, seeing Marshall, she immediately stood and saluted him. "At ease," he said and realized that the kids didn''t greet him like they used to. Not even Marie that seems to like him. Seeing that Derrick was already noticing something was off with the kids, Samantha quickly spoke, "Marshall, Marie had refused to eat. She said she will only eat if she sees her mom. The boys are desperate to see their mom as well." Derrick then understood the reason why the kid''s moods were sour. "you may leave for now, This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Samantha." "Okay, Marshall." She then walked away. He sat on the couch, right beside Marie and tugged his hand around her, "Marie," he called gently. Marie cried, "boohaahaaa..." Seeing the little one cry make his heart ufortable, he didn''t know why. He drawled her closer to himself and let her remain in his embrace. "I want to see my mom, "Marie let out sadly. "Big man, where is our mom? You are the leader here so you should know where our mom is?" Mark asked. "Please tell us where our mom is? We have missed her so much. She never stays far away from us." "Your mom is in the prison," Derrick dered. The little one expressed shocked. "Why? What did she do?" Mark asked and the other two children became curious to hear Derrick''s answer. "The building that housed all the amunitions we would be needing for the war holding in less than four weeks had been burnt to ashes. After thorough investigation, the person found to be behind it is your mom," he exined. He doesn''t have the strength to sweet-talk the kids or hide the truth from them. Perhaps because he had never had anything to do with kids in the past, he doesn''t know what or what not to tell kids. "Mom will never do such..." Mark said. "You let her live with you yet you don''t even trust her," Michael said. "Big man, please free my mom from prison. She will never do such," Marie pleaded with tears dropping from her face. "I''m trying to help her out by running my personal investigation. I can''t just free her, some officers may rebel cause on what basis would I release her? As of now, she''s still a criminal so by standards, I am not supposed to set her free," he said. "Please be fast with your investigation," Mark said and suddenly bursted into tears, "how long will mom remain inside the cell?" Hemented sorrowfully. Marie also began to sob, but Michael wasn''t crying at all. Instead, he spoke, "take me to my mom, please." "She''s not in a good condition, I''m not sure she wants to see you," Derrick said. "Will you deny me ess to see my mom now? I''m not asking you to free her, just take me to her," Michael was firm in his request. "Agreed." Derrick answered. "I''ll follow Michael," Marie suddenly said. "Same here, I want to see mom too," Mark said. "If that''s the case, let''s all go then," he then stood and took the kids outside. After settling them inside the car, he went to inform Samantha about their whereabout. Samantha always go to check on Katherine everyday. Today, she had also gone to check on her in prison. She was dejected as well that Katherine is in prison, she knew Katherine couldn''t have set the amunition building on fire but she would need a concrete evidence to vindicate herself. Derrick then walked over to the car with the three kids. They got in and he began to drive them to Katherine''s cell. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Derrick soon arrived at the prison and then parked before the building. He stepped out and watched as the kids stepped out one after the other. Then he lead them to inside the heavily secured building, he lead them directly to Katherine''s cell. Katherine stood at once and seeing her kids. She ran towards the gate that sealed her in and held the gate tightly, "Marie, Michael, Mark..." Her eyes immediately became teary. "Mom..." Marie called and reached out her hand to touch her mom. Seeing their mom in this state breaks the children''s heart. Derrick took a distance away to give the kids and their mother their private session. He then ced a call across to Donna and once she answered, he asked, "are you home?" "Yes, Marshall." Donna answered. "I''ll be there shortly," he said and hung up. Then he watched as the children cried. Katherine tried tofort her kids assuring them that she would be out in a few days. But even her did not know when she will able to step out of this cell. After a while, Derrick walked up to the kids and told them, "we need to leave now. I''ll allow you toe here whenever you want to see your mom." "Big man...when will my man get out of here?" Marie asked with a very pale look. "As soon as the truth is out. I''m working hard on it, don''t worry, okay?" He answered. "Marshall," Katherine called and he set his gaze on her, "Marie is sick, can you please tell Samantha to take her to the hospital." "Definitely," Derrick answered and took the kids away. Although the kids were unwilling, they knew they had to leave. Katherine cried so hard as she watched her children leave. She couldn''t even hug them. Derrick drove the children home and told Samantha to take Marie to the hospital for treatment, afterwards, he drove over to Donna''s house. On getting there, he stepped down from his car and walked in. "Marshall!" Donna saluted at once. Derrick went to sit on the couch in the living room and spoke, "I have some questions to ask you." Donna sat slowly and asked, "Marshall, please go ahead and ask." "You and Katherine were once bestfriend, how is that? I thought you have lived all your life in Aurora Ind?" He asked. "That''s right. Katherine and I became friend when I came to spend some time here in Western Ocean City with my father, Ian Joh," she answered. "But our friendship didn''tst." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "But you aren''t on good terms with her, right?" Derrick asked. "Honestly, I do not have grudges against Katherine. Of course, she still keeps grudges against me but that doesn''t mean I keep grudge against her. I can count the number of times I have seen her since I got here," Donna said. Derrick observed her keenly as she spoke and then nodded. Once he stood, Donna quickly stood and spoke, "Marshall, are you leaving already?" "Yes." Once he took the first step to walk away, Donna quickly ran to stand before him, with a pitiful face, she cried, "Marshall, I''ve not been happy at all since I came here. Although you dered me as your fiance¨¦, you have not given me the slightest attention. It hurts." "I''ve been busy," he answered. "Marshall... I do see you go to the Supreme building where Katherine lives. You seemed to spend more time with her, yet she''s not in any rtionship with you. But you have ignored me, who happens to be your finace¨¦," she said this softly with tears rushing out of her eyes. "Katherine and I are married. It''s normal for me to want to spend more time with her," Derrick knew this was supposed to be a secret but he thought it was best to tell her. "Marshall..." She held her chest, "Marshall...you married her secretly even eventhough you have me as your fiance¨¦?" "I have married her before Ian John brought you over. I agreed to make you my fiance¨¦ because I felt indebted to Ian Joh. Ian Joh had never asked me for anything eventhough he had been good to me over the years. His first request was to make you my fiance¨¦, I didn''t want to break his heart by telling him that I was already married," Derrick let out the truth. Donna''s heart sunk low into her belly, so Katherine and Derrick had been married all these while? It''s no wonder he always go to the supreme house often. "Marshall, this hurts," she let out with tears streaming down her face. "I need to leave," Derrick said and walked away from her. Clearly, he didn''t have the slightest interest in her. "Marshall, if I can''t have you then no one can," she mumbled determinedly. She sunk to her seat as soon as Derrick was out of sight then took out her phone and ced a call across to Julie, she cried to her telling her about the truth she just found out. "That bitch is married to the god of war? Don''t worry, your father and I will work on it as soon as possible," Julie promised. "Mom, please make it fast. Although Katherine is in the prison now, the god of war still didn''t show the slightest interest in me," shemented. "Just don''t worry," Julie said. "Trust me, okay." "Okay mommy," Donna then hung the call up. In the evening of the following day, while Derrick was in his office, he received a message that he has a visitor with the name ''Ian Joh." He immediately ordered for Ian Joh to be allowed in. A few secondster, the door opened and Ian Joh walked in. Derrick stood to honor the old man. Without this man, he wouldn''t be where he was today. Infact, he would have thought Ian John was his father if not that he confessed to him that he found him on the mountain and decided to raise him as his son. How could he not respect him? Ian John walked over to him and hugged him, "son!" He said with a smile. The two adults disengaged from the hug then Derrick gestured respectfully for the man to sit. Ian Joh beat around the bush for a while before stating his main point ofing here, "Derrick, why have you been making my daughter sad?" Ian Joh said with a very sad look. "Father..." Derrick sighed, "it''s not easy to like someone who just pops out of nowhere. I agreed to have her as fianc¨¦e only because of you and I even made it public. But I can''t force myself to like her, can I?" "I know you can''t force yourself to like her. But you haven''t even been giving her attention. You practically ignored her like she meant nothing to you. Derrick, you can''t keep making my daughter sad despite all what I have done for you," Ian John said. "Father, what do you want me to do?" He asked in a gentle tone. He already made his point known, he can''t force himself to like someone. "Let her move in with you to the Supreme house. Please my, son. That way, it will be easy for you to give her attention. Derrick, just to be sure, the kids that Katherine have are not yours, right?" "They are not mine," Derrick answered. Ian Joh took a couple of seconds before he spoke again, "what do you think of my request? I want my daughter to spend time around you, please?" Derrick hummed and adjusted back to his seat, as if giving what Ian Joh said a thought. "The Supreme house can contain four families, it''s as big as that so it wouldn''t be a problem if she''s staying there instead of just abandoning her in that house she''s staying," Ian John said, "plus... As you can already see, my daughter isn''t a type that cause trouble. Please let her in." "I''ll think about it, " Derrick said. "Son, that''s just the same as saying ''no.'' I have been out of her life for many years and feel regretful about it. I want to make her happy for the rest of her life. Please, my son," Ian Joh pleaded. After many seconds of a suspenseful silence, Derrick spoke, "Okay. I''ll let her in." "Oh! Thank you so much, son," Ian Joh said and checked his wrist watch, "I have some matters to attend to at home, I''ll take my leave now." As soon as Ian Joh spoke, Derrick stood and escorted him out. He also waved him bye respectfully. He turned back and walked back to his seat. His countenance became colder than i already was. Why was Donna using Ian Joh to get him to do what she wants? Well, since he had promised Ian Joh, he would do just that. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 On the seventh day that Katherine had been in the cell, some officers walked towards her cell and unlocked the gate of her cell. Kathrine was surprised and scared at suddenly happened. She was taken out quietly and was surprised to meet some officers from Eastern Ocean City. These were her bosses in the military. She saluted them at once and then one of the soldiers spoke, "We demanded for your release on ims that you still need to treat many of their injured soldiers. Of course, the crime is still hanging on you and investigation is still ongoing. We signed an undertaking that you will never run away." "I won''t run away. I didn''t do that and I''m sure that in time, the actual person whomited the offence would be found," she said. "You only have three months to work freely. If after three months, you can''t vindicate yourself, we won''t be able to help at that point," one of the Eastern Ocean City soldiers said. "Understood," Katherine said and watched as the men turned and walked away. Katherine sighed, "three months to vindicate myself of this grievous offense," she mumbled to herself. She would work hard to ensure she''s free. She suddenly sighted someone running towards her. "Katherine, I''m so happy you are out," Coleen said, his face beaming with happiness. "I''m d as well." "Katherine, you look lean now... I''m so sorry this is happening to you," Coleen said. "I''ll be fine. Coleen, I think we would talkter, I need to leave now..." She said. "Sure," Coleen said and watched her walk towards a woman. That woman was Samantha. She had also heard that some men from Eastern Ocean City hade to sign an undertaking on her behalf. Samantha hugged Katherine and cried on her shoulder, "I''m d you are finally out." After they had disengaged from the hug, Samantha lead her to the car and drove her to the mansion. Katherine rushed to her children''s room at once. They were so d to see her. Their depressing mood faded off at once. Katherine spent the rest of the day with her kids. She had missed them so much. It was only after the kids had slept that she decided to walk over to her room. Her aching heart had now calmed now that she was able to spend time with her kids. Seven days without her kids was so much of a torture for her. As she walked out of the kid''s room, she saw Derrick by the balcony. She kind of felt ashamed. It''s not like she had done anything wrong but because the crime on her made her look like she was really guilty. It will of course make Derrick see her in a bad light. "No one in Eastern Ocean City would have known that you were locked up here. But I told Alessio to tell them and even gave them the offer to sign an undertaking for you to be free," Derrick said, "this is the only legal way I can let you out until the truth is out." So it was Derrick that smartly worked her freedom. She was so grateful that she looked at him and mumbled, "thank you so much, Marshall." "I did it for the children. They have missed you greatly. I feel very ufortable seeing those little ones sad and depressed," he said. She nodded and mumbled again, "thank you, Marshall. I''ll work hard and vindicate myself of this crime. It hurts to be used falsely but..." "Are you really not guilty?" He asked. "Marshall, I can''t do such. You were the first person I called when I noticed the fire burning the amunition building. I won''t have to call you if I was the one who set it up," she said. "You could have called me though, to make it look like you are innocent," Marshall said and Katherine''s heart broke even more. "Marshall," a familiar voice suddenly called and both Derrick and Katherine looked towards the direction of the voice. A woman dressed in a night gown could be seen approaching them. Looking closely, Katherine saw that this woman was Donna. Donna? Here? Is she living here or did she came to visit Derrick? Once Donna got before her, she said excitedly, "babe, I''m so happy you are out. Aww... I hope you vindicate yourself soon. I''m sure you didn''t do what you were used of." Katherine looked at Derrick in a questioning look, "I thought Samantha would have told you. Well, Donna is now living here. However, her apartment is at the third floor so you may not necessarily have reasons to meet in the house." "Marshall, although Katherine seems to have grudges against me but I really do not have any issues with her, I still regard her as my friend. Even if we meet in the house, I do not think she has issues with that," Donna said. Katherine was still in a daze. Samantha alwayse to check up on her in prison everyday, why didn''t she tell her that Donna had moved in. Katherine suddenly felt choked with Donna''s presence in the house. She also felt like her children were unsafe. "I must leave, Marshall," Katherine saluted him and walked away. "My sister seemed to still have issues with me," Donna said to Derrick after she had left. "She''s only surprised you have moved in." Derrick said and added, "you must not cause her nor her kids any trouble." Then he walked away from her without saying a word. Donna felt bad seeing him walk away from her. It''s like it irks him to stay around her. Was she that disgusting or does she had an attribute that is not likable? Either way, she''s here to stay and chase Katherine out. Katherine had gone straight to Samantha''s room to question why she didn''t tell her that Donna had moved in. "You were already depressed inside the cell. If I tell you that Donna had moved in, it will definitely worsen your mood so I decided to keep it away from you." Samantha quickly added, "I''m sorry." Katherine looked away for a long period of time. She was angry that Donna was here. Then she turned her gaze at Samantha, "I think Donna is behind the crime I was falsely used of. My instincts just C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. tells me Donna is the mastermind of it all. She''s a devil. Seven years ago, she set me up to be fucked by a stranger and that made Richard mock me and send me away from home. The Caldwell''s family and their friends still sees me as an adulterous woman until today." "I gathered my life together and here I am, trying to work hard to give my kid a better life only for Donna to appear again." She said. Samantha listened keenly, "I have already started investigating but nothing positive hade out yet, but now that you mentioned Donna, I''ll focus my investigation on her." Katherine nodded and said, "let me know whatever you find out." "Got it," Samantha answered. Two dayster, Katherineid on her bed, she acts like she''s happy whenever her kids are around but deep down, she was sad. She hadn''t been able to go to the medical building to resume work neither had she attended any training. She had been home, barely eating. The situation she was in was soplicated that she doubts if she can ever vindicate herself. Whoever set her up this time nned it well. All her efforts and that of Samantha had not yielded any result so far. Her mood had been down and she has been greatly depressed. If at the end of the three months given to her to vindicate herself and she eventually couldn''t, would she be killed? Or be made to spend the rest of her life in prison? How about her kids? Her most important concern was her kids. While in her thoughts, a knocknded on the door and she spoke sorrowfully, e in." The door opened she immediately sat upright on seeing Derick. She had thought that it was Samantha but it turned out to be Derrick. "Marshall!" She called in a very sad but respectful tone. Derrick went to sit on the couch and said, "Katherine, we recovered a deleted footage of the CCTV camera we set around the Amunition building. Someone whose face was covered went in there before you walked in and that was why the dog was barking," he said. Katherine be more attentive at once. "Also, the person was caught on camera setting fire on the amunition. Your only offence is going ahead of the 10 meter distance rule set around the building to which you will be punished for," Derrick said. He added, "I know you ran there cause of the dogs barking but that doesn''t change the fact that you broke the rule." "So does that mean I have been vindicated?" She asked excitedly. "You have." Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Katherine quickly prayed in her heart that this wouldn''t be a dream. She pinched herself to be sure this wasn''t happening in her dream. "Oh my days!" excitement abound so much in her that she bursted into tears and started crying. "Marshall, thank you so much. I can''t thank you enough for all you have done for me," Katherine said. "So I believe you can resume work tomorrow. Our injured soldiers are still many and the war is just three weeks to start," Derrick said. "Definitely. Marshall, how about the amunitions? Have you spoken to the government about it?" Katherine asked. Derrick stood and said, "just take care of my soldiers, General Katherine." Then he walked out. Katherine''s face fell, was he angry? Has she said something wrong? She only asked out of concern. He had said he would take responsibility for what happened before the government. Katherine quickly called Samantha and told her the good news. Samantha literally screamed on phone. Samantha was on duty at that time so she asked if they could go celebrate at a bar this night to which Katherine agreed. When it was evening, Katherine started getting dress for the bar. It''s been a long time she go to the bar to have fun. While at it, her door opened. Who was so rude to enter without even knocking. "Donna, how dare you enter my room without knocking?" Katherine asked angrily. Donna smirked, "I can see that you are happy, of course, you have been vindicated from the crime." Donna then walked closer to her, "you are lucky this time but you may not be lucky next time." "I knew it. This was all your n. You were the person who covered her face and lightened fire on the amunition building. The coverage has already been recovered and trust me, they will soon fish you out." Donna smirked, "you underestimated how smart I am, Katherine. My advise for you is simple, divorce Derrick. I already know the both of you are married. After divorcing him, return back to Eastern Ocean City to live your life." "Who are you to tell me what to do?" "I want Derrick and I''ll have him. I''ll also get rid of anyone standing in my way. Also, I have heard that C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. you have found out that Mrs. Kate and her husband are your real parents. This truth you know is too dangerous for you, my dear. For the sake of your children, return to Eastern Ocean City." "You can''t tell me what to do, Donna. Since you have chosen yourself to always stand in my way, then let''s see who is going to get rid of who. You won seven years ago but this time, I want to see your end." Katherine spoke boldly. "Wow!" Donna smiled, "Since I''ve advised you and you have refused. I guess I''ve got no choice but to show you how desperate I am," Donna said and whisper," I saw Marshalling over here. Before Katherine could make sense of herst statement, Donna brought out a knife, wrapped Katherine''s hand quickly around the handle and stabbed herself in the stomach. "What!" Everything happened in a second that Katherine didn''t have the time to process what just happened. The door opened at that moment and Derrick walked in, he sighted Donna bleeding in the stomach, he also sighted a bloody knife on the floor. He rushed to her and seeing how deep the wound is, he shouted, "get first aid!" Then he quickly called the ambnce. Katherine came around with the first aid box quickly and began to work on stopping the bleeding. The ambnce men soon stormed inside the building and carried Donna away. After the ambnce men were out of sight, he asked her, "what have you done to Donna?" She stuttered, confused, "This is a set up." "A set up?" He repeated. "You mean she stabbed herself?" Katherine shook her head and spoke quickly, "Marshall, please believe me. She came to my room and..." "And you stabbed her angrily foring, General Katherine." He said. Katherine''s head fell in sadness. Donna kept setting traps after traps for her. "Marshall..." "Enough!" He cut her off. Then he called the forensic men toe over. They came and picked up the knife that was used to stab Donna. "Let me know as soon as possible if General Katherine''s finger print is on the knife," he said. "Got it, sir." The forensic men said and walked away. "Meet me in my study," he said and walked out. Katherine was still half dressed for the bar. She was excited just this morning and now this? She then left her room and walked over to his study room. Standing before his desk, Katherine could only feel pathetic. "You may have your sit. I''m waiting for the forensic men to get back to me," Derrick said. Katherine sat. Her mind suddenly trailed to when Donna wrapped her arms around the handle of the knife. Oh! So that was why? "My fingerprint is on the Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The following day, during break period, Katherine decided to take a stroll outside as she had been tirelessly working since morning. She had barely stepped outside of the medical building when she saw a familiar figure running towards her. "Hey Coleem," she greeted merrily. "Hi... How are you?" Coleen asked gleefully. "I''m fine. Are you on duty?" Katherine asked. "Yes, but I''m on break. I guess you are on a break too?" Coleen asked. "Yeah, sure. I was just about to take a walk," Katherine said. "Them let''s take a walk together," Coleen said and Katherine agreed. As the two began to walk, Coleen started a conversation but his phone suddenly chirped. Looking at the screen of the phone, he saw Donna as the caller ID but didn''t want to answer the call before Katherine so he hung the call up. Before he could tuck the phone back to his pocket, Katherine spoke, "did I just see Donna as the caller ID on your phone?" Since both adults were walking closely, Katherine had nced briefly at his phone. "Donna?" Coleen pretended to be ignorant of the name she just mentioned. "Yeah, I saw Donna as the caller who just called you now. Plus why don''t you want to answer her call?" "She''s troublesome plus this Donna is my sister," he lied. Katherine paused walking and turned to him, "your sister?" Katherine brought out her phone and checked Donna''s mobile number. "Please let mepare this number to the ''Donna''s'' number on your phone," she said. "But why? It''s not the Donna you know. This Donna calling me is my sister," Coleen insisted. "And that''s the reason why you should simply let mepare the numbers. I''m just curious,* Katherine said. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I''m sorry, I can''t let you," he said. "You can''t let me? Then you are hiding something from me," Katherine said. "Katherine...why would you say that?" Coleen said. Katherine suddenly became suspicious of him. She then remembered the first time Richard kidnapped him, Charles had left him at the restaurant, saying he wants to ease himself. Same Charles lead her to the amunition building and made her wait there while he imed to have somewhere to quickly go. Now that she thinks about it thoroughly, she thinks highly of Charles as a suspect. "You are not really my friend, are you?" Katherine asked with a knowing smirk. "Katherine, what are you talking about? Let''s not make a big deal out of a small matter." Coleen said. "A small matter?" Katherine shook her head, "Marshall is right!" She mumbled. Derrick had told her a story of how someone suddenly got close to him only to betray him. Indeed, people who appear out of nowhere to suddenly befriend you may have an ulterior motive. "If you won''t let me see the number, our friendship will end here," Katherine said. "Katherine..." Coleen called. When he saw her serious face, he answered, "fine. The friendship can end. If that''s what you want." Then he turned in an attempt to leave. What if the Donna on his phone was truly different? Then she must have offended him. Katherine suddenly attacked him from behind and before he could turn, she had knocked him down and snatched the phone from him. Coleen stood at once and tried to snatch the phone back from her but Katherine already picked a race. She must never find out, Coleen thought to himself and ran after her. They were both generals and have a great fighting skills. Katherine sped as fast as her legs could take her, she won''t stop running until he lost sight of her. As she sped, she entered some parts where there are more of trees than houses. The houses there seems to be upied by lowest ranking officers. She suddenly used her leg to hit a small stone and fell. Coleen caught up with her at once and began to struggle to get the phone from her but Katherine held tight on it eventhough her backid t to the floor. "Stop!" A firm and masculine voice suddenly spoke. Coleen looked up and on seeing Derrick. He immediately pulled back, stood upright and saluted him. Katherine then stood, her cloth was now dirty but she held tightly onto the phone. "What''s going on?" Derrick asked. "Marshall, she snatched my phone from me and I''m trying to get it back," Charles reported. While Charles was reporting, Katherine had quickly checked the ''Donna''s'' number on his phone and confirmed that it was the same Donna that she knew. Katherine felt heartbroken, she felt betrayed. "Why won''t you give him his phone?" Derrick asked her. "General Coleen, forgive me. I was just ying with you, I didn''t know that you will take it personal," she saluted Coleen and handed over his phone to him. With the look on her eyes, Coleen could tell that she had already found out. Coleen felt bad, he knew that Katherine would feel betrayed so he spoke, "I was also ying with you. I guess I was a little harsh." Katherine just looked at him with a painful heart and spoke, "you can leave, General Coleen. And please let''s avoid eachother in the future." "I can exin," Coleen said. He also liked Katherine and didn''t want their friendship to end like this. He was extremely sad and depressed when he heard that Katherine was sent to prison for setting the amunition house on fire. He was the one who suggested to the men investigating her case to check the deleted CCTV coverages. If he had known that Donna was nning to put Katherine in a big mess, he would not have agreed to lead Katherine to the amunition house. "There is nothing to exin, General Coleen. Please leave," Katherine said, she was almost at the verge of breaking down in tears. She liked Charles naturally but he betrayed her. This was how she trusted Donna in the past as her bestfriend only for her to set her up and ruin her. Coleen turned sadly and walked away. Katherine looked away and let the tears she had been holding stream down her cheek. "It takes two people toe close to fight." Derrick spoke, he could tell that something had hurt her but he couldn''t ce what exactly it was but he guessed it could be rted to Charles. Seeing that she was already crying, he handed over his pure white handkerchief to her. She received it and cleaned her tears with it. "Do you want me to escort you back to the medical building?" He offered. "No, Marshall. I''ll go myself. Thank you," Katherine then began to walk away while Derick only watched. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Katherine did returned to the medical building and resumed working but she had lost her good mood. After work, Samantha offered to drive her home as usual but she said she wanted to do some stuffs at theboratory and that she may leave. After the medical building was empty, she walked out and began to take a stroll home. She just wanted to walk, it will take more than forty minutes before she get to the supreme building if she decides to walk but she''s okay with that. As she walked, she kept thinking of the first time Coleen appeared before her. He looked so innocent. He even sacrificed his promotion for her. She grew quickly to like and trust him only for her to find out that he was having some connection with Donna. Perhaps, they were working together. Katherine wasn''t happy at all. Rain suddenly began to pour but there was nowhere she could quickly run to and hide. As the intensity of the rain increased, she decided to run into one of the officer''s quaters nearby and asked them to aodate her until the rain is over. The rain was just too much. As she attempted to take her first step, she saw someone appear from the side of a building with an umbre in his hand. She stood still under the rain when she saw Derrick. Derrick handed over the umbre to her and removed his rain coat then made her wear it. "Marshall..." "Don''t worry about me," then he carried her in his arms as if he was carrying a baby. He walked with her like that to where his powerbike was. "Unfortunately, I''m not with a car," Derrick said as he ced her down gently. Derrick climbed on the powerbike and said, "climb." She climbed at once, she still had the umbre in her hand. As he started the powerbike, she suddenly closed the umbre and tugged her two arms around his belly. She hugged him tightly as he drove but Derrick didn''t say a word. The rain beat the both of them mercilessly, eventually, he arrived at the garage of the supreme building. Katherine was the first to step down then he stepped down as well. He held her hand instinctively and quickly pulled her gently inside the house. As soon as they appeared in the living room, drenched in water, Derrick realized that he had been holding Katherine in the hand so he let go of her hand. "Go inside and warm yourself," Derrick said. Katherine realized that Derrick had sacrificed everything that could protect him from rain for her and her heart melted. Instead of going inside, she hugged him dearly. Her head resting on his broad chest that had been soaked with rain. Derrick was surprised at her action. Nheless, he didn''t push her away but he didn''t hug her back. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Marshall....thank you," she said while still hugging him but he didn''t say a word in response. Thinking that he also needs to go inside and warm himself, she pulled away from the hug, saluted him then walked away from him. As she walked away, she kept turning her head to look at him. Derrick only remained standing, his body had been fully drenched in rain but he wasn''t shivering. After Derrick confirmed that she had entered her room, only then did he walk to his room. Whereas, Donna was watching everything from the third floor. From the balcony of the third floor, she could see how Derrick and Katherine walked in, drenched in rain. Her anger reached the sky when she saw Katherine hug him. She literally feel like getting a gun and shooting her in the head. Isn''t Derrick supposed to see Katherine in a bad light now? Probably hate her with passion for trying to kill her. It seemed as if she had just stabbed herself for nothing. Donna then thought, Derrick is wet, if he drinks during this period, he will definitely be tipsy and want to have sex. Could she made a man like Derrick have sex with her? Well, trying doesn''t hurt. Donna walked over to her kitchen and picked up a bottle of alcohol then poured it into two cups. She drugged one and left one as it was. Every floor has it''s own kitchen so she doesn''t use the same kitchen that Katherine uses. She carried the tray containing the two cups of alcohol to Derrick''s room. Once he got before the door, he knocked and his voice came through, "who is that?" "It''s Donna, Marshall." She answered. Took a few seconds before she heard steps approaching the door. Then the door got opened. Seeing the tall and domineering Derrick before her, she gulped and said, "Marshall...I see that you were drenched in rain, have you warmed yourself?" Derrick looked at the tray containing drinks in her hand before responding, "I have. Did you bring this drink for me?" "Yes, Marshall. Please take one, it will make you warmer," she said. "How is your stomach?" Derrick asked. "It''s healing, Marshall. Thanks for caring." "I''m not feeling like drinking at the moment. Thanks. You may leave now." Derrick said. Her hand shivered like it will fall. How could he turn her down so bluntly? "Marshall... it''s my first time of offering you a drink? You will make me happy honestly if you can take it. Can you at least make me happy for once, Marshall? Please." She demanded. Derrick picked one of the cup containing the drink but it was the one that doesn''t have any drug inside, "will drinking this makes you happy?" Donna didn''t know how to tell him to drop the one in his hand and take the one left on the tray. Guess it was toote. "Yes, Marshall." "I''ll drink it, you can leave now." He wouldn''t even drink it before her? "I was thinking...can we have the drink together?" "Being my fiancee and moving into this house was against my wish. You persuaded my godfather to make me do it. I see you as a type of woman who knows how to get what they wants, most times, they even manipte others to help them get what they want," Derrick said. "I have taken one of the drinks you brought and I have said I''ll drink it. I think I have tried. Goodnight." Then he shut the door on her. Donna wished for the ground to open and swallow her up. She felt greatly insulted and embarrassed. So this was his perception of her? Donna didn''t know when the tray she was holding fell off her hand. His words made her very ashamed. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 "You just aren''t smart enough. Why would you be careless to let her see my name on your phone, huh?" Donna rebuked Coleen angrily. "Stop this, Donna." He spoke back harshly, afterall, he was even senior in rank to Donna. He was a general while Donna was a sergeant major so what gave her the gut to speak to her this way. "You were in the hospital so thest thing I expected was your call." Donna grunted angrily. They were both standing behind Donna''s previous residence. Donna felt at a loss. It''s like all she had been doing weren''t yielding any result. "Coleen, I need you be very smart. You must go to her and win her back to yourself," Donna said. "So you can set her up again, huh?" He asked. "I won''t be a tool for your evil plot anymore. I''m no longer interested in the deal, you can keep your money." "Don''t even dare to pull back, Coleen," Donna said harshly. Coleen walked closer to her and asked, "and what will you do? Always remember I''m your senior in the military." Donna smirked, "I''m dangerous, Coleen." "Fuck you. You are just a wicked woman." Coleen said and walked angrily away from her. Donna folded her fist in anger, "how dare this uncultured brat!" She mumbled. Her phone rang and seeing that the caller ID was Wendi, she looked around to be sure that no one was nerarby. The house she was standing behind had no one living there but she just want to be sure that no one was around. She answered the call and greeted, "hey Wendi, how are you now?" "Still healing. You did a nice work by taking down their amunition building. Did you know if Derrick has a n of bringing in another sets of amunition?" "I have no idea, yet and even if I do, I won''t get it burnt again. I might be implicated this time," Donna said. "Donna, you don''t have a choice but to do what we want. Remember you are one of us. You will remain our real spy there while we will keep sending fake smiles so that your god of war would never suspect that you are the actual person giving us information," Wendi said. She added, "If not for you, my brother wouldn''t have been ughtered to death. I already told you that if you want my forgiveness, you must do all I want." "Wendi, I didn''t know your brother and the other two men were going to be caught." She said. "Get me every possible information about their new amunitions, I literally want to watch Western Ocean City get destroyed and colonized by us. I want Derrick to serve as my dog. I have already swear with my life that I won''t rest until this happen. And you, Donna must help me to aplish my goal," she said. Donna was speechless, Wendi knew her deepest secretes, she dared not to disobey hee. She would not mind doing anything that will hurt Katherine and her kids but she didn''t want to do anything that will hurt Derrick. She served in the military for seven years just to get closer to him and win his heart and that she will aplish. "Donna, are we still on terms?" Wendi asked after seeing that she wasn''t saying a word. "Yes," she answered and the call came to an end. Donna sighed and walked away from the scene. Derrick had used his own personal money to buy new amunitions, the amunitions were brought inside the building precisely two weeks after the old one got burnt. The amunitions that were brought in were even heavier and better than the previous ones. Donna stood by a corner watching them carry the amunitions from the trailers that had brought it inside the base. She took pictures and videos and sent them to Wendi. At once, Wendi''s call came through and she answered. She immediately spoke, "Wendi, I won''t be able to do this, sorry." "The war is just sixteen days tomence, you have seventy two hours to get it burnt or I will be forced to expose all your secrete to Derrick," Wendi said and hung the call. Donna''s heart shivered. Gosh! She had barely escape the first move to burn down the amunitions, if she does this now, won''t she be caught. She was certain that Derrick would put in more effort to keep that ce protected. "I have to do what must be done," she said to herself determinedly. When Coleen went home that night to check on him mom, Nanny Tammy. He was stunned that she wasn''t inside. "Mama... Mama..." She screamed her name repeatedly but got no response. He began to search the house aggressively but still couldn''t find her. His heart began to palpitate. Where would she go? She C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. couldn''t even walk? Did someonee in here and take her away? Ha? Could it be those couple who came here some days ago? He thought to himself. While he was thinking of how to find those couples, his phone began to ring. Seeing that the caller ID was Donna, he angrily hung the call up. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with Donna anym Chapter 59 Chapter 59 She squatted beside him and said, "Coleen, what happened to you? What did they do to you?" "I came to check on my sick mom only to find out that some men were trying to kidnap her. I immediately..." He gulped in hard. "Take it easy and exin to me," Katherine calmed him. "I immediately charged at them thinking I could easily take them down but they overpowered me and took off with my sick mother," Coleen cried. Katherine sighed, "I''ll help you find your mom." She then stood and ordered for Coleen to be taken to the hospital in the military base. At once, Coleen was taken away. Katherine examined the rooms in the house and confirmed that there was indeed a sick woman living here. She then ordered seven officers to trail after those men who rode away in powerbikes. Afterwards, she returned to the military base. She went straight to her office and resume her work from yesterday. She had a n of checking on Coleen in few hours. About thirty Five minutester, her phone rang and she answered the call, "were you able to get those men?" The person who called her was one of the officers she sent to trail after the men who ''took Coleen''s mom away.'' "No, General. We tried all our best but we couldn''t find the men." The officer reported. "Okay," she said and hung the call up. She resumed what she was doing and after one hour had passed, she went to the ward that Coleen was and on entering, she saw that his face was now looking clean unlike before that it was battered and littered with blood. She walked closer to him. Coleen sensed someone''s presence and turned his head to her, "were you able to find my mom?" Katherine sighed heavily and shook her head in response, "no." Coleen bursted into tears and pulled himself to sit upright, "gosh! My mom is sick, I wonder what these people want with her. They could have kidnapped me at least and leave my mom," he sobbed like a baby. Katherine felt pityful for him and said, "I''ll inform our special intelligence team to begin an immediate investigation." Coleen nodded and lowered his head, he suddenly raised his face up to Katherine and said, "Katherine, I don''t know what is between you and Donna but you misunderstood my rtionship with her. You didn''t even allow me to exin? As friends, if we notice something is odd, can''t we at least listen to eachother''s exnation?" "Coleen, that I came to your aid doesn''t mean I have forgiving you for being a friend with my enemy. Donna is clearly my enemy and my guess is that, she''s using you to set me up." Katherine said. "It''s obvious. At the restaurant, you were away when the robbery attack that led to my kidnap happened. At the Amunition house, you were also away when the dogs that suddenly started barking made me go in there only for the building to be set on fireter." She said. Coleen threw his legs to the floor, sitting more upright, "Katherine... I don''t understand where all these ising from. Donna and I aren''t even friends, we exchanged numbers at Surgeon General Wendi''s wee party few months ago. I think she has a crush on me but I''ve been snubbing her cause I sincerely do not think I can develop feelings for her. Plus, she''s the fiancee of the god of war." "Donna has a crush on you?" Katherine asked. "Yes of course, she calls me at night most times but I ignore her calls. She tells me that Marshall doesn''t give her time and that she''s mostly bored. I didn''t outrightly reject her though, I just stopped picking her calls," he continued, "that day, I didn''t pick her call cause I wasn''t in the mood too. I don''t want to engage in anything with her that will cause scandal." Charles was speaking with so much ''sincerity'' that Katherine was forced to challenge what she had assumed and concluded about Coleen. Could he be telling the truth? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Katherine, please believe me. I literally do not have anyone as a friend. My sick mother is my only please don''t be ruthless to me. You are my only friend now." He said pityfully. "Please Katherine..." He cried and added, "now that I know that Donna is your enemy, I''ll block her line immediately." He then picked up his phone and blocked Donna''s number. Katherine could see the screen of his phone as he blocked Donna''s line. Was he really being sincere? "I''ll need some time to think about this. I can''t guarantee that we will continue to be friends, Coleen. And I do hope you get better soon," she said and turned. Coleen quickly spoke, "Katherine, congrattions on your promotion once again." Katherine paused and turned to him, "it''s all thanks to you. I wouldn''t have been promoted if you didn''t help." "Katherine, you are attending the promotion party thr Chapter 60 Chapter 60 He angrily ced a call across to Donna and once she answered, he spoke angrily, "Donna, how dare you make me embarrass myself?" Donna smirked, "I''m not so foolish to tell you the truth. I just want to see how you will react. The truth is, it''s not the drink that is poisoned, it''s the apple. And I won''t be needing you anymore, don''t worry. I''m done with you." "And my mom?" He asked. "Your mom is in her house already," Donna said and hung the call up. Coleen immediately sped over to where a powerbike is and drove it to his quaters. From there, he got inside his car and drove to his house. Seeing his sick mom, he couldn''t help the tears that rushed down his cheek. "Mama..." he called happily. "Coleen..." Nanny Tammy raised her two hands up and Coleen leaned and hugged her. She had been "I was so sad when I couldn''t find you anymore, were you hurt by those men who took you?" Coleen asked his mom pitifully. "What greater pain can they cause a sick woman? They didn''t touch me," Nanny Tammy said and added, "I think they kidnapped me to be able to get to you. Did you offend some powerful people?" Coleen sat on the edge of the bed and held his mom''s arm ," don''t worry, mama. I have it all under control now. No one will take you away again. Plus I''ll employ two security men to be guarding this ce from today." Nanny Tammy simply nodded and sighed. Whereas, at the party, the Grandwar kings were gisting and having fun, they were drinking and eating. Katherine ate a lot of beautiful food on the table except apple and that''s because she didn''t like taking apple. About fortyy minutes into the party, the Grandwar kings startedining of stomach ache. Katherine became disturbed. It even got more intense when they started falling to the floor, clutching their stomach hard in pain and groaning in pain. Katherine sent for the ambnce at once and the nine Grandwar kings were taken away. That was how her promotion party ended. Howe all the Grandwar kings had stomach ache and she didn''t? She ate most of the things they ate too. About two hourster, Katherine was summoned to the grandwar master''s building. The Grandwar masters were old men who had fought for the country in their youthful days and instead of retiring, decided to be useful for the military still. These set of people had signed to live the rest of their life serving their country as military men.. In the grandwar master''s building, there was mother majestic presence present there. He was Derrick. So they were six seated in therge and Beautifully decorated living room of the Grandwar masters. Katherine was extremely nervous at the entrance. Samantha had escorted her to the entrance of the Grandwar master''s building. "Samantha, I''m scared." Katherine confessed how she was feeling to her. "You don''t have to. I''ll be waiting outside for you," Samantha said. Katherine nodded and knocked on the door. The door opened by itself, apparently, it was a digital door that uses remote control. Katherine walked in and saluted everyone in the room. She was surprised that the god of war was present here too. "General Katherine," one of the Grandwar masters began in a cold tone, "you ate and drank with the Grandwar kings but they were all poisoned except you. Can you exin that?" "Poisoned? I have no idea that they were poisoned. I ate everything they ate, I should be poisoned too but nothing happened to me," she said innocently. "That''s because amidst all the food and drinks, it was the apple that was poisoned. We observed that This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. you ate everything on the table except apple. Can you exin that?" The same Grandwar master questioned her. "Oh my days! I didn''t eat the apple only because I didn''t like it," Katherine said. The only person who knows she doesn''t like apple was Donna. As ex bestfriends, they knew eachother''s likes and dislikes. "Because you didn''t like it? That doesn''t sound like a reasonable excuse, General Katherine." The second Grandwar master said. He added, "you are the primary suspect here. General Katherine, there had been many conspiracies around you. If we are to summon you before everyone again, the officers would start rebelling cause you should have been killed a long time ago yet you kept getting spared but you keptmiting different offences." Katherine knew and understood that she had been set up again. She looked at Derrick who sat quietly, he must be tired of her troubles. He had helped her several times but she kept getting into trouble. After a few seconds of silence, the third Grandwar master spoke, "but you are not the only suspect here. Your friend, Coleen is a suspect too. He had said the drink was poisoned, when asked, he imed he sensed it but that wasn''t a Chapter 61 What Do You Know About The Food Poisoning Chapter 61 What Do You Know About The Food Poisoning Where was such questioning from? Katherine thought to herself. Before she could open her mouth to speak, the door opened and two figures walked in. They were But and Julie. Katherine was surprised to see her adopted parents. She stood from the seat, wondering what they were doing here. But and Julie were equally surprised to see Katherine here. "What are you doing here?" Julie asked angrily. "I should be asking you that question," Katherine replied back sternly. "Mrs. Julie, do you know her?" Tammy asked Julie. "This bitch was the one we brought home that night we gave you that babyboy to take care," Julie had finished answering before she realized that she shouldn''t have said that. Tammy knew at once that Katherine was Coleen''s sister. Her mood suddenly brightened up. Katherine was still trying to make a sense of what Julie said, "General and I are here for an official assignment, please step out. When we are done, you cane and check on her." Samantha said. Julie and But didn''t even argue, they just walked out. "Mrs. Did you know them?" Katherine asked her. Tammy''s face that was once cold was now bright. "What''s your name?" Tammy asked Katherine again with a smile. Katherine wondered if this woman have a ear to hear, she kept asking her weird questions whenever she asks her question. "My name is Katherine. Can you hear me? Can you answer my question?" She asked. "Or course I hear you," Tammy said and looked at Samantha, "can you tell her to excuse us, I have some things to tell you." "Samantha is my bestfriend, you can say what you want to say," Katherine said believing that whatever Tammy wants to say can''t be so serious. "I hope you know that Mr. But and Mrs. Julie aren''t your biological parents? If you have not known, I should tell you now. They were barren for many years so they resorted to stealing children from a family. I don''t know whom the family is." She said. Tammy didn''t see any reason to hide the truth since she only have a few more weeks to live. Her sickness had worsened so bad but she told the doctor not to tell it to Coleen. The doctor attending to her always tell Coleen that Tammy is getting better but the opposite was the case. "Samantha, please excuse us," Katherine said and Samantha quickly walked out. She walked closer to Tammy and asked, "who are you to Mr. But and Mrs. Julie?" "I was their maid." She answered, "that night, Mrs. But came up home with a babygirl which is you. Then a couple of hourster, Mr. Julie appeared with another babyboy, that boy is your twin brother. But Mr. Julie didn''t want the boy so he gave me and told me to take care of him. That boy is..." "Coleen? Coleen is my twin brother?" Katherine asked in shock. "Yes. I''m not his biological mother but he believed I am," Tammy answered. Katherine stood, she was extremely shocked. "Coleen is my brother?" She repeated, the revtion was too much for her to handle. "So tell me why you are really here, my daughter?" Tammy asked. Katherine''s mood had be disorganized. If Tammy knew that Coleen will be executed in three days, it will worsen her condition definitely. "I already stated it, ma. Why would the kidnappers return you without any extrenal force applied on them?" She said. "I think Coleen got into trouble with some powerful people so they took me in to get to him," Tammy answered. Got in trouble....with some powerful people? Katherine thought to herself and then held Tammy''s palm, "I''ll bring my medical kits tomorrow to examine your condition. I''m a surgeon General and you know what that means? I''ve a great skill when ites to medics, I promise you that you will heal from this sickness, by God''s grace." She said. "Okay, my daughter, I''ll be expecting you. Tell Coleen to visit me soon also," she said. "Sure," Katherine nodded and turned to walk away. She suddenly paused and turned back to her, "are you sure you want to see Mrs. Julie and Mr. But?" For some reasons, Katherine didn''t feel "I don''t have a problem with that," Tammy said, still smiling. Katherine nodded and then walked out. Just after Katherine and Samantha drove away, Julie and But entered. Julie immediate went behind the door and picked up her phone. She had set the sound recorder on her phone and had intentionally dropped her phone behind the door when But and her were walking out. That''s how she can know what Katherine was here to discuss with Tammy. Julie yed the record and everyone in the room listened to the conversation from the beginning to the end. "Thought you told us that that babyboy we gave you had died? So the boy is Coleen?" But asked angrily, "not only did you lie, you even told the truth of the matter to Katherine." Tammy became scared. She had thought that But and Julie wouldn''t hear what she said to Katherine. "Hubby, it''s too dangerous for us to keep this woman alive," Julie said to her husband. "I guess we have no choice but to..." But walked towards Tammy and choked her to death. Seeing that she was no longer breathing, he sighed and said, "you made us kill you by not being able to seal your mouth." "Let''s leave before anyone finds out," Julie said and both couple quickly walked out. When they got outside, they walked slowly to their car as if nothing happened just so that the two security men guarding the building wouldn''t suspect that they had done something wrong. The unsuspecting security men watched as But and Julie drove away. When Katherine got home, she locked herself up in her room. Her mind was so upied that she didn''t even have any space to think about anything else but Coleen. Coleen did not even have any idea that they were twin. Should she tell him? Or should he take him to that woman so he can hear out the truth himself. She can''t watch her brother die in three days neither was she ready to die for an offence she didn''t She sunk to the bed and continued thinking on how to get out of this mess when her phone suddenly rang briefly. She picked up sluggishly and seeing that the sender of the message was Derrick, she quickly opened it. "Meet me in my office, General." His message reads. She quickly went to change her dress into a simple wear then left her room and walked over to his room l. On getting before the door, she knocked gently. "Come in." His voice could be heard from inside. Katherine opened the door and walked in. He immediately saluted him but didn''t have the nerve to look at his face. "The Grandwar king''s health are not improving at all. These men are most needed in the war that will you eat the apple at your promotion party?" "Marshall!" She called sadly, "I won''t poison anyone. So is it Donna that poisoned the Grandwar kings since you im she''s the only enemy you have?" She sighed, "Marshall, I know this is hard to believe but in the few hours that I have left, I''lle up with something tangible." "Pray that none of the Grandwar kings dies," Derrick said. "Is there something I need to know concerning this issue? You can tell me the truth and I''ll see how I can help you." "Honestly, I do not poison the apple," Katherine said. "I won''t be able to stop the Grandwar masters from killing you in two days time," Derrick said. "That''s the truth, I swear, I didn''t do such. They were celebrating my promotion with me, how can I be so cruel to ruin my own promotion? Marshall..." Derrick stood and walked up to her, "your eyes looked tired and weary." Katherine almost cried when he said that. "I also didn''t think you will do that." Derrick added. Tears streamed down from her face when he heard Derrick said this. So there is at least one person who trusted her. "That is because you have got into many trouble that you are innocent of. It''s logical to think that you are innocent of this as well but without proves, I won''t be able to help you," his voice was gentle. Katherine just kept sobbing. He intertwined his hands in hers and pulled her to his embrace slowly, "it''s okay to cry." "I have began an investigation on the case but nothing positive hase out of it yet. I can only hope that in two days time, something positive will surface," he said. After fifteen seconds of silence, he added, "I like the smell of your hair." Even while she was crying, she blushed. He took a step back slowly from the hug and said, "I think you will feel better if you sleep in my arms this night." Katherine was shocked at the offer, sleeping in Marshall''s arms is every women''s dream but how does she say ''yes'' without sounding ''too willing.'' Derrick took her silence for yes and lead her to the bathroom, "you should shower thene to the bed." "Alright Marshall," she went ahead and shower then came out in only a towel. She could feel Marshall''s eyes on her and she felt greatly shy. "My clothes are in my room," she said and nced at him. "You can wear my shirt," he said. She looked at the wardrobe and opened it, then picked one of his mufti and wore it. The white shirt looked big on her and she loved it that way. Actually, she wasn''t wearing a pant nor a boxer. She searched his wardrobe for a short that she could wear but she didn''t see. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She wondered where he do keep his shorts. But she didn''t know how to ask him where his shorts were. It will sound awkward. Will she sleep like this? Although the shirt is big enough to cover her thigh but nor wearing a pant or a short under made her feel somehow. "Come," his voice suddenly jerked her off her thought. Having no choice, she crawled up the bed and nket. Katherine had never felt this warm in a long time. She loved his alluring scent in particr. She felt so safe and rxed on his body that she forgot all her problems. She did not even know when she slept off. Derrick soon fell asleep as well. When he woke up the following day, he still had Katherine in his embrace, she was still sound asleep. Actually, this was the first night in a long time when he would not have nightmare. A couple of minutester, Katherine also woke. "Thank you, Marshall." She said as she pulled herself away from his body. "I guess I should go to my room now." "Alright," Derrick watched as she walked away in his shirt. It was eventually the third day. Charles was brought to the field before the grandmaster''s house. The five Grandwar masters stood at alert but Derrick hadn''te yet. Coleen had been made to kneel at the center of the field. Coleen couldn''t be executed before everyone cause they are making the case private since it involved Katherine. Soon, Katherine was brought over and made to kneel as well but she was not handcuffed. "Sir, please give us a few more days toe up with the truth. The Grandwar kings are still alive and would definitely get better. They need me to get better," Katherine said. Coleen only nced at Katherine. He was angry that Donna hadn''t made any move to help him out so he had determined that no matter what, he would expose Donna today. "Coleen, for thest time, what do you know about the food poisoning?" One of the five Grandwar masters asked him. Chapter 62 Donna, Ill Make You Pay Chapter 62 Donna, I''ll Make You Pay Derrick walked in at this moment and stood quietly by a side. He had promised the Grandwar masters This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. not to interfere in their judgement. He had been used of being bias and if that goes on, there would be a rebellion so this time, he gave the Grandwar masters the sole privilege of judging this case. "I have something to show you on my phone," Coleen said. "Can you give me my phone, please?" Coleen''s phone had been seized from him when he was about to be arrested. A Grandwar master immediately ordered the officer in charge of prisoner''s phone to bring his phone at once. Everyone waited until Coleen''s phone was brought. "Please untie me," Coleen demanded and his hands was immediately untied but his legs were still chained. He was then able to handle the phone very well. He browsed through the message''s section in order to show the Grandwar masters the messages that he received from Donna. That would be the best prove that can implicate Donna. Unfortunately, he didn''t see any of Donna''s messages. His eyes lit up in fear, "someone deleted the messages of my phone." The officers in charge of phones was yet to leave so he quickly spoke, "General Charles, please be mindful of what you say. What do you mean by your messages were deleted. We have no right to check anyone''s phone unless we are instructed and we were not instructed to check your phone so we just kept it alongside that of other prisoners." "You are lying, you deleted the messages, "Coleen used. "General Coleen, what''s the content of the ''deleted message?''" One of the Grandwar masters asked. "Sergeant major Donna had sent me a text telling me that the wine was poisoned and that was why I acted up. That was why I quickly spoke up but after they confirmed that the wine isn''t poisoned, I was thrown out for being a nuisance," he said. Everyone thought quietly about what he said then one of the grandwar masters said to the junior officer who was in charge of handling prisoner''s phone, "bring sergeant major Donna here." At once, the junior officer fled away. A few minutester, Donna walked in with the junior officer. "Donna, General Coleen used you of sending him a message, telling him that the wine is poisoned," one of the grandmaster''s said. "I?" Donna looked at Coleen and said, "General Coleen, are you alright?" "Pretend as if you didn''t send me a text, you bitch. You made someone delete the text messages on my phone so I wouldn''t have prove, right?" Coleen asked with a sorrowful heart. Still maintaining a look of ignorance, Donna turned to the grandwar masters and said, "I''m afraid I have no idea what General Coleen is talking about." Then she stepped back. Coleen felt badly hurt. Is this how he would die? As a young man, he had many dreams and aspirations but it seemed this is where all we end. "General Coleen, you have no prove... We still believed that you know about the apple that was poisoned," one of the Grandwar masters said. "Of course I was aware and that was why I acted up at the party but I didn''t do it. Donna send me a text after I was thrown out of the grandmaster''s lonuge that it''s the apple that is poisoned and not the wine. But no one will listen to me if I say it. Plus who knows if she wanted to make me look like a nuisance again so I just ignored it and went away," Coleen said. Katherine believed what Coleen is saying even though his words doesn''t make sense to anyone. One of the Grandwar masters removed the dagger and said, "General Coleen, anyst word?" He said as he walked up to her. Coleen looked at Katherine and said, "Katherine, I was used by Donna to set you up but I never had any negative intentions. I agreed to the first deal we had cause of my sick mother but after seeing how wicked she turns out to be, I told her to fuck off and that I don''t wish to have anything to do with her again. But she kidnapped my mom and told me to only agree to follow you to your promotion party at the grandmaster''s lounge." He continued sadly, "I asked why she wanted me to go with you but she refused to tell ms. She said if I didn''t follow you, she will not release my mother. That was why I had to smartly y my card to follow you but still I have no evil in intention, this was why I quickly stopped everyone from taking the drink I thought was poisoned. I reacted that way because of the message I received from Donna telling me the food is poisoned." He concluded, "tell my mom I''m sorry when you find her. I made her many promises that I can''t fulfill. I know no one believes what I''m saying but Donna needs to be sent away from Western Ocean City cause she''s a devil. She will cause the ruin and loss of this city if she remains here. Katherine, thanks for being a good friend. The time I spent with you, eventhough it''s short, it enjoyable. And I''m sorry once again." Then he looked at the grandmaster holding the dagger and sighed. The grandmaster took the sharp knife to his throat but Katherine suddenly shouted, "stop!" She even stood from her knees which is against the rule. "He''s my blood brother, you must not kill him," Katherine said. "General Katherine, what came upon you? First you break a rule by standing up, secondly, you are giving a grandwar master amand?" A Grandwar master asked. "I was sent from Eastern Ocean City to help your soldiers heal, I''m not a permanent officer here." Katherine said. "That doesn''t matter, foreign military officer or civilian, as long as they step their foot inside the base, the rules and regtions of the government binds on them. Being a temporary officer doesn''t evade you from ourw nor it''s consequences." The first grandwar master that had been speaking emphasized. "Honestly, nobody cares if General Coleen is your blood brother or not. Even if your mother or your child breaks our rule, they will be killed," The second Grandwar master said. "Did you not see how Marshall killed Surgeon General Wendi''s brother. Despite how Surgeon General Wendi was pleading for him to be pardoned, Marshall was merciless and ughtered him. We don''t let anyone who break our rules and live." The third Grandwar master said. "Then I would resign and leave Western Ocean City immediately and nevere back. Your soldiers still need my medical skills," she said. Of course, ny percent of the injured Western Ocean City soldiers have healedpletely, and that''s because of the high medical skill of Katherine. The remaining ten percent would definitely heal The Grandwar masters then looked at Derrick, they didn''t know what to do at this moment. When Derrick saw that they wanted him to interfere in the issue, he said, "I already gave you Grandwar masters the authority to judge this matter as you please. Please don''t involve me." The Grandwar masters then called themselves to a corner to quickly agree on what to do. While the Grandwar masters were having the quick meeting, Coleen spoke to Katherine, "why did you have to lie that we are blood rted just to save me? If it''s my fate to die, I can''t really escape it." "Your mom is dead, you shouldn''t die as well," Katherine broke the sad news to him. Katherine found out Tammy was dead on the day she had promised toe and treat her. Katherine can already guess that it was Julie and But who killed her. Perhaps, they overheard Tammy telling her the truth. But and Julie killed Charles in the past just to set her up for murder and make her biological parents, Mrs Kate and her husband hate her and now they killed Tammy. She will revenge hard on those two heartless souls. "My mom is dead?" Coleen screamed in pain, "tell me it''s not true," Coleen fell to his knees and began to cry. He could feel his heart ripping apart. The heartbreak he was experiencing was so intense. Katherine didn''t know how to inform that his mother had died ever since she finds out. She knew it will break him so bad but at this point, she had to let him know. "I can''t bear these... Oh no! Mama can not die....I made lots of promises to her. She''s the reason behind my achievement, I want to repay her... Oh mama... How can you leave me in this cold world alone," he slumped to the floor and sobbed aggressively. Katherine felt pitiful for Coleen, but that woman wasn''t even his real parents. Their real parents are Mr. Wayne and Mrs. Kate. If only he knows. But seeing that the sick woman had been there for him as his mother for a very long time, she could understand his pain. When the Grandwar masters came around, they were surprised to see Coleen sobbing aggressively. "General Katherine, of course we still need your help to heal our remaining soldiers but the injured soldiers left are few, even if they did not heal, they won''t make a difference when the warmece so if you decide to leave at this point, we do not care," the first grandwar master said. "But we value every lives of our soldiers so we''ll be civil with you." The second Grandwar master said and added, "If you can''t watch us kill General Coleen, they we will strip him off his rank in the military and ban him from Western Ocean City. All our officers in the border will be given instruction to shoot him on sight if he ever appears at the border of our city in the future." "But he will live?" Katherine asked to confirm, that was a better option. "I choose theter." At once, the Grandwar masters stripped Coleen off his rank and cklisted his name. They announced it on their social media ount that same moment. "Coleen, you have two hours to vanish from Western Ocean City. And don''t ever return cause the day you do, you will be killed on sight," The third Grandwar master dered. It has always been Coleen''s dream to be a god of war someday and that is why he had worked hard over the years but unfortunately, his dream had been cut short. His career is ruined, his name is damaged and his mother is dead. Katherine helped Coleen stand from the floor, "Coleen, I have a house in Eastern Ocean City, please go there. When I''m done here, I''lle to meet you and exin better to you how we are blood rted." Coleen, who was now standing on his feet looked at Donna and said, "you did this to me. I''ll never forget." Then he was escorted out by Katherine. Katherine drove him to the border of Western Ocean City and gave him the address of her house. She also told him to contact her often if he ever needs anything and also gave him a huge sum of money. Katherine watched as Coleen stepped out of the borders of Western Ocean City. Coleen turned and seeing Katherine standing on thends of his home country, and realizing that he will never be able to step his foot on that ground again, his already shattered heart felt like it was being pierced with a sharp knife. "Bye brother," Katherine said with tears streaming down her face. It''s sad that she didn''t get to spend a lot of time having fun with her own brother but at least, when she returns to Eastern Ocean City, she will see him again. "Bye!" Coleen said, sobbing so hard. He turned from her and began to walk further and further until he faded out of Katherine''s sight. Katherine fell to her knees and covered her face with her palm. She cried so hard and remained there for another thirty minutes. "Donna, I''ll make you pay for everything you have done," Katherine said, got inside her car and began to drive away. Chapter 63 I Heard You Have Three Kids Chapter 63 I Heard You Have Three Kids A couple of dayster, Derrick was busy in his office when he received a knock on the door. "Come in." The door opened and Alessio walked in with a letter in his hand, his expression was troubled and Derrick could sense that something was wrong at once. "What''s the matter?" "Marshall!" He saluted and handed over the letter to him. Derrick received it and read the content of the letter. "This is not happening," Derrick said. "Infact, the god of war from Aurora Ind is already on his way with his escorts," Alessio said. Derrick frowned, "why would the president make such decision without informing me?" The content of the letter had read that there were some countries in North America that were gathering together to fight and conquer Western Ocean City and their neighbouring countries one of which is Aurora Ind. So the president and his executive wrote to other neighbouring countries to join them in the fight looming against their continent. A lot of countries agreed but Aurora Ind agreed on terms that their god of war muste to spend seven months at Western Ocean City military base. The president was already trying to avoid the war looming between Western Ocean City and Aurora Ind from happening so when he received Aurora Ind''s offer, he epted. As long as the war won''t be happening between Western Ocean City and Aurora Ind anymore. Although, it was today that the president was informing Derrick, he and his parliament already concluded on this matter and infact, the god of war from Aurora Ind would being to Western Ocean City military base today. This was all that was thoroughly exined in the letter that was in Derrick''s hand. Derrick dropped the letter on the floor and said, "how in the world will two god of war be in a country? Did the president not think that he may be here to learn our war strategy and use it against us in the future?" "I guess we just need to be very careful around him. The president is more concerned on the bigger war. And honestly, if those countries in North America strikes us, Aurora Ind and other countries are going down as well so I guess Aurora Ind have no choice but to join us in this fight." Alessio said. "Set up a meeting with the Grandwar masters and Grandwar kings immediately," He ordered. "Got it, General." Alessio said and walked away. About fifteen minutester, about sixteen people sat around arge table at the Grandwar kings executive meeting room. These sixteen people were the nine grandwar kings, the five grandwar masters, Alessio and Derrick. Derrick was seated at the Chairman''s seat. They all began to discuss about the god of war from Aurora Ind that ising to spend seven months with them, the measures they need to take and how they must monitor him and his officers to ensure they are not able to carry out any event that could damage their force. The discussion went on for another one hour, all of a sudden, Alessio received a message from one his men, the message reads, "the god of war from Aurora Ind had just stepped into the base." Alessio replied the text message back at once, "okay, lead him and his escorts to the house we have prepared for him. Plus how many escorts did he came with?" Took a while before Alessio got a response, "Sir, we have a problem. The god of war from Aurora Isnald is insisting on lodging in the house beside the supreme house. We have no idea why. He came with only five hundred soldiers and a female assistant." Alessio became troubled at once and then he immediately whispered to Derrick telling him about the trouble on ground. Or may it wasn''t a trouble but why would he want to lodge in the house beside the supreme house. Derrick thought about it and said to Alessio, "let him lodge there." Alessio nodded and texted the officer texting him, "allow him." "Got it, sir." The officer replied immediately. Soon, the meeting came to an end and everyone began to dismiss. Alessio and Derrick also walked out. "Sir, the supreme house is where you live now. Could he have a n of monitoring you or..." Alessio said with a troubled heart. "I just do not feelfortable with him lodging in the house that''s directly beside yours." "We''ll find out what his purpose is," Derrick said and they continued to walk. Whereas, Katherine had also heard of the weird demand of the god of war from Aurora Ind. Why would he want to stay in the house that was directly beside where she lodge. Katherine was a little troubled, she wants to hide her children from him as much as she can. Afterall, he was most likely to be their father. While Katherine was lost in thought, someone rushed in. This person was Samantha. "Samantha, what''s wrong?" "The god of war from Aurora Ind is demanding to see our surgeon General," Samantha said. "What! What does he wants to see me for?" Katherine asked. She knew she would eventually meet the man but isn''t it too early to meet him. "I honestly do not have any idea. Should we inform Marshall maybe he can stop it?" Samantha asked. "No no.... I''ve troubled Marshall too muchtely, I will eventually meet him anyways, it''s not as if he will hurt me," Katherine said. "Where does he wants me to meet him?" "At his office. After he and his entourage settled at the building beside ours, he went with his female assistant and his driver to the office that was given to him pending his stay here. Katherine sighed and said, "okay, can you drive me there?" "I need to take the kids from school now," Samantha said. "Okay then, you go ahead, I''ll drive," Katherine then walked inside and got dressed fully in her military uniform after which she walked out. She soon got inside the car and drove over to the office of the god of war from Aurora Ind. She stepped down from the car confidently but honestly, she was still a little nervous. She then walked straight to the entrance of the building, she met a woman dressed in a different military uniform than hers, apparently, one of the escorts of the god of war from Aurora Ind. "Surgeon General Katherine, right?" The female officer asked. "Yes," Katherine answered. The female officer saluted her and said, "I''m General Kimberly. General Christopher''s assistant." Katherine also saluted her back. "Is General Christopher your god of war?" "Yes and he''s been waiting for you...pleasee with me," Kimberly said and Katherine nodded. Kimberly lead her to the elevator that took both adults to the seventh floor where Christopher''s office was. Once they walked in, she lead her directly to the door of the office. "Just knock and he will let you in, " Kimberly said and walked away. Katherine sighed and knocked on the door. "Come in." A majestic voice came from inside. Katherine twisted the knob of the door and walked in. She walked a bit closer to be sure she was seeing the right person, "Senior Christopher?" She called. "I''m d fate brought us together again," Christopher responded. Katherine was in a daze. How did Christopher end up bing the god of war from Aurora Ind? Christopher was her senior in highschool and she had a deep crush on him, when Christopher found out through rumors a junior student had a crush on him, he located and started doting on her but he had almost graduated then, he left the school a few dayster. Katherine felt greatly heartbroken when C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. he suddenly dissapeared without trace, but as years passes by, she eventually forgot about him and moved on. "After highschool, I was taken back to Aurora Ind. I was actually brought to Western Ocean City to school just to understand their culture and their way of life. After I learnt that, I went to continue with my life at Aurora Ind, my home country." He exined. Her jaw literally dropped to the floor in shock. "Please sit," he said calmly. He looked big and tall on his seat. Katherine nodded and sat, "Senior Christopher...." Katherine was still in a daze. "You have grown, Katherine." He said and added. "It''s good to see that you are still maintain your beauty." "Thank you, General." She said. "I think addressing me as ''senior Christopher'' makes me feel better. Makes me reconnect easily with our past." Katherine hummed and said, "I think it would be best for me to refer you as ''General'' for now so people won''t start suspecting something negative. People can be quick to assume and spread se rumors." Katherine would actually feel morefortable referring to him as General than what she use to address him with years ago. "Well." He continued, "I I heard you have three kids now." As soon as he finished saying this, Katherine''s heart skipped. Chapter 64 Handling Over The Paternity Test Result Chapter 64 Handling Over The Paternity Test Result Wendi must have told him everything she saw in Western Ocean City so she''s not so surprised he knew. She was just surprised that he mentioned it too early. "Yes." "I didn''t know that the one night stand we had then would lead to you being pregnant for me. Honestly, I wasn''t in my right senses when I spent the night with you," he said. Donna had already written to him after it was extablished that Richard wasn''t her children''s father. Since Christopher also had a slight resemnce with the kids, she had written to him to im the kids as his. Christopher never spent never any night with Katherine in the past. Infact, after he dissapeared from her life, today is the next time they would be seeing. But if he doesn''t im her child, how can he win her heart? Katherine felt very awakward with what he said, she said quickly, "my kids are not for you, General." "Don''t tell me you don''t already know this. You can already see the simrities between my kids and I." "My kids are not yours, sorry. Is there anything else you invited me here for?" She asked. He looked deeply at her and after a few seconds, he dered powerfully, "The kids are mine." He added, "not just the kids alone, even you, Katherine. You are mine." Katherine was already feeling ufortable in his office, "I think I should leave now." Then she stood. "Get ready, by 8PM tomorrow, I''m taking the children for a DNA test. When the prove is out, will you still able to say kids aren''t mine?" Katherine didn''t say anymore word but just walked out. As Katherine took the elevator downstairs, she couldn''t help but wonder why he was speaking with so much confidence. He sounded like someone that gets what he wants no matter what the other party thinks or feels about it. He was already iming her kids and her as his? Did he think she was the little girl of the past that use to crush on him? Many things has changed now. Katherine was ny percent sure that he was their father. If he''s not the one, who else could it be then? As she approached her car, she saw someone already leaning on the car. She walked closer and saw Derrick. "Marshall!" She saluted. "What did he say?" Derrick asked. Katherine sighed, "Marshall, I''ll be needing your help." She then answered his question, "He said he would be performing DNA test on my kids tomorrow." Katherine continued, "he said the kids are his. I don''t know how he already knows that the kids are for him." Katherine mumbled in confusion. "I don''t want him as the father of my kids." She looked at Derrick''s face pitifully. "Why?" "I just don''t." Katherine didn''t want to Derrick and that Christopher and her had a past together." She said and added, "Marshall, he said we should go to the hospital tomorrow to perform a DNA test, can you please follow me?" "To do what?" "I know this is wrong but I want you to im you want to perform a DNA test on the kids too, afterall, the kids has the same resemnce as you as well. Then I will tell the doctor to switch the result. The doctor will write Christopher''s name in yours and your name on that of Christopher''s result." Katherine said. She continued, "so it wille out as you being the father of the kids while he would be dissapointed to realize that he''s not the father of the kids." Her heart was beating abnormally as she made this offer. It sounded rude or awkward telling Marshall to do such a thing but she really didn''t have anyone else that could do such for her. She can''t let Christopher im her children. When Marshall wouldn''t speak even after many minutes had passed, Katherine felt very bad assuming that his silence probably meant ''No.'' "Marshall, why are you here?" She decided to change the topic. Derrick held her by the hand gently and pulled her to himself gently, "you prefer for me to be the father of your kids, right?" Katherine''s mouth shivered, "no." "No?" He repeated and hummed, "I''ll help you. Get inside the car, I''ll drive you home." Katherine nodded and went to sit at the seat beside the driver''s seat. Derrick sat at the driver''s seat and began to drive. Whereas, from the seventh floor, Christopher was watching all that was happening between Katherine and Derrick. He he saw how Derrick held Katherine''s hand and pulled her to himself. He assumed that something must be already going on between Derrick and Katherine. He didn''te here just so he could work together with Derrick and strategize ways to defeat North American countries but primarily to help Wendi revenge her brother. Wendi is his wife. He then went to sit and ced a call across to Donna. Once she answered, he asked, "what''s the nature of the rtionship between Derrick and Katherine?" "General, not only are they living together under the same roof, they are also secretly married." She answered. "Married? I see..." He said thoughtfully. "Yes, General." Donna answered and he hung the call up. "Kimberly!" He called and his female assistant that was nearby ran quickly inside his office. "Put n A into action and let''s see if that will work." "Got it, General," Kimberly said and walked out. When it was the following morning, as early as 7AM, Katherine received a call and seeing that it was from a strange number, she hesitated before eventually answering it. "Katherine, I''m already waiting for you outside. Please bring the kids so we can go for the DNA test," Christopher''s voice came through. Katherine checked her wrist watch and seeing that it was just 7AM, she wanted toin that it was too early. Will Marshall even be avable at this time? "I''ll call you back," she said and hung the call up. She then stood and went to take her bath, after she had finished dressing, she told Samantha not to take the kids to school today. The kids were already dressed in their uniform when Samantha announced to them that they would be going somewhere else instead of school today. Katherine then walked over to Derrick''s room and knocked gently. The door opened and Derrick appeared. He was already dressed as well, "I know he''s already outside. Let''s go." Katherine was relieved, she had thought that Derrick will still probably be sleeping and that she may be disturbing him. Derrick, Katherine and the three kids walked outside together. Christopher stepped out of the car when he saw that Derrick walked out with them. This was the first time he would be seeing Derrick this close. His mother already told him that Derrick was his blood brother although they had different fathers. Christopher wondered if Derrick just escorted Katherine and the kids outside but to his surprise, Derrick lead them to his car while he just stood and watch. Then his phone rang and seeing that it was Katherine that was calling him, he looked up to see her already seated at the front seat of Derrick''s car. He answered the call nheless. "Drive, we will follow," Katherine said to the phone. "Well," he said and hung up. He had thought that he will be the one to drive Katherine and the kids to the hospital but turns out Derrick would be the one driving them. He hung up without saying a word and got inside his car then be began to drive. Donna had already helped him pay off a doctor of the hospital they were going. Donna and Christopher were sure that Christopher wasn''t father of the kids but Katherine was thinking that Christopher was the father. The doctor that Donna paid must lie about the DNA result after performing it just so Christopher can im the children. Took more than eighteen minutes before he parked at the garage of the hospital. He stepped down and watched as Derrick also parked. Derrick stepped down alongside Katherine and the kids and they walked to him. "Lead, General Christopher, we will follow," Katherine said to Christopher. He wordlessly turned and lead them all to the paternity department. The doctor that Donna had paid was already waiting for them so Christopher spoke, "I''ll be performing a paternity test on the kids." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Got it, sir. Pleasee with me," the doctor said but Derrick spoke at that moment, "I''ll be performing a paternity test on the kids as well." "Hurray!" Mark suddenly shouted. All these while, the kids had always wanted Derrick to perform a paternity test on them but he had always refused. "I''m so sure you are our father," Marie said to Derrick lovingly. "He sure is," Mark held Derrick''s big palm lovingly. One could tell that the kids loved Derrick but they didn''t even nce at Christopher at all. Christopher has a n and a goal. He set out everything beforeing here. So he remained calm. "Sure, sir." The doctor recognized Derrick to be the god of war of the city and he was scared of the aftermath of what he was about to do. He lead the two god of wars and the kids to theboratory, then he collected the blood sample of them all and told them they could wait special visitor''s room. They all went to wait at a special room until the doctor appeared with the test result. The doctor then hand over the test results to Derrick and Christopher. Chapter 65 Alessio Is Captured Chapter 65 Alessio Is Captured Christopher collected it and on opening the result, he was a little surprised at the test result. The probability of him being the kid''s father was zero. Whereas, It was stated in Derrick''s test result that he had a ny percent probability of being the kid''s father. Thought Donna had promised to settle everything. He shot the doctor a questioning look and then looked at the result in Derrick''s hand. Seeing that it was confirmed in the result that he was the kid''s father, he nodded and walked away. Derrick, Katherine and the kids then walked over to their car and began to drive home. "Marshall, thank you so much." Derrick only nodded. Derrick had told Alessio to secretly trail after them. While they were all waiting at the special room for the visitor, Alessio had disguised himself as a doctor and walked into the This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. result so literally, no test was performed. When Christopher arrived at the building he was lodging, his dissapointment was still high up in the sky. He ced a call directly to Donna and once she answered, he told her all that happened at the hospital. "Marshall, I paid the doctor well and he promised to..." "They are more prepared and way smarter than you. See me in my house by night. Ensure that nobody sees you whening ," Christopher said and hung the call up. Whereas, When Katherine got home, she quickly went to Samantha''s room and gisted her. "That''s so kind of the General, at least, General Christopher would not bother you about the kids anymore," she said. "Yes and I''m so happy about that. Though I wish he can leave back to his city already, I don''t really want him around. I just don''t feel good about his presence here," Katherine said. "The kids are the only thing that could bind the two of you together but now, the kids are out of the option so even if he''s here for as long as he wants, the both of you have nothing inmon," Samantha said. "True," Katherine said and stood, "I feel rxed now, let me eat." "Sure," Samantha watched as she walked away. After Katherine had eaten, she went over to work. When it was 1PM, she was tired as she had been attending to the soldiers at their various wards. She then walked over to the the bedroom attached to her office. The room was designed for her to rest whenever she''s tired. Just when she lied on the bed, Samantha''s call came through. She answered the call tiredly and Samantha''s voice came through, "Katherine, I just received a message that now General Christopher injured himself during this morning training, he said he would be needing you toe to treat him at his house." "What!" Samantha eximed in surprise. "He definitely injured himself on purpose, that I''m sure of?" "My guess as well but you can''t deny his request, can you?" Samantha asked. "Of course, I can''t. I''ll go," Katherine said. "Okay, be careful," Samantha said and hung the call up. Christopher could have called her directly that he got injured and that he needed her toe and treat him but he was intentionally making it official so she wouldn''t be able to say no. But Katherine was so tired and exhausted. Nheless, she stood and went to drink a cup of water then walked out. She soon got inside a car and drove over to Christopher''s lodge. As soon as stepped down, her phone rang. Seeing that the caller ID was Derrick, she answered and saluted, "Marshall." "Do you want me to escort you to attend to Christopher?" Derrick''s voice came through. Katherine was stunned at his offer, she quickly answered, "I''ll be honored, Marshall." "Wait for me." He said and hung up. Katherine immediately became happy. She had been worried about how it would look like being alone with Christopher. But now that Derrick would be with her, she would he more confident plus she can''t wait to see the expression on his face. While Katherine was waiting, Kimberly walked up to her, "General Katherine, pleasee with me." "I''m not ready." "Why? You are here already. We should head inside to treat General Christopher as soon as possible. He''s badly injured." Kimberly said. "Give me some time," Katherine insisted. Kimberly couldn''t understand why Katherine was asking for some time before she entered. She tried to persuade her severally but she insisted. Kimberly was already frustrated and didn''t know what else to say to make Katherinee in with her. All of a sudden, she sighted someone appear behind Katherine. Katherine turned on seeing the expression on Kimberly''s face. Katherine saluted Derrick, Kimberly also did the same. "Let''s go," Derrick said and they both walked inside the building. Kimberly was shocked to see Derrick following Katherine inside. When Kimberly lead them to the entrance, she took steps back. Katherine knocked and the door opened automatically. Christopher''s jaw dropped when he saw Derrick with Katherine. He gritted his teeth in anger and spoke, "why are you here, Derrick?" "Escorting my wife to another man''s house," Derrick answered. "If you hade to the medical building, I wouldn''t have need to escort her to you but it''s not so safe for her to be alone with another man." Christopher smirked, he had decorated his leg to make it look like it was injured. "I''ll be morefortable if Katherine is here alone to treat me," Christopher said. "I won''t leave here until she''s done," Derrick insisted. "General Christopher, you don''t have to worry about Marshall. He just wants to ensure I''m safe. I''ll make sure your leg is fine before I leave." Katherine said. "Well, in that case, I won''t be needing your help again. Christopher said. "But your leg is injured, you need me to..." "Any medical officer can easily treat his leg. It''s not a must it''s you. He already said he didn''t need you anymore, let''s respect his wish and leave," Derrick said and turned. Katherine also turned, as they both walked away, Christopher smirked and mumbled, "slow and steady wins the race." As soon as Derrick and Katherine were out of his sight, he called Kimberly over, "why is the first n taking time?" "General, we have to be meticulous if we must implement n A." Kimberly said and added, "but he''s going down today." Kimberly said. Christopher nodded, he doubted greatly if the first n will work but he has other ns in ce. After he had dismissed Kimberly, he went to his room and brought out Joe''s picture. Joe was Wendi''s brother. "Joe, don''t worry, I''m here now. I''ll help you revenge and bring ruin to this city," he said and kept the picture back in his safe. Derrick drove Katherine to thepound of the supreme house and told her to go and rest since her face look tired. Although it wasn''t the official closing period yet, he still gave her the permission to go and rest. Derrick then got inside his car and began to drive over to the mountain where he do meditate and spend time by himself. He parked beside the mountain and just as he stepped down from the car, several sharp knives lunched towards him. One strucked him by his right chest while he was quick to guide the others by rushing back inside the car. Blood immediately began to spill from his chest, he held the knife that strucked his chest and pulled it out forcefully forcing more blood to gush out of his chest. Several knives kept breaking the windshield, he wasn''t prepared for these at all. He knew for sure that the person who ochestrated this attack was Christopher. He had to bend inside the car as the windows of the car had already been broken, if he raises his head up, the knife would definitely hit him in the head. He was able to ce a call across to Alessio and he answered, "Alessio, I''m under attack by the mountain." "I''ll be there soon, Marshall." He said and hung up at once. After the knives being lunched had subsided, he suddenly saw someone pouring a liquid substance on the car, with the smell, he knew this was a petrol. They were about to burn him inside the car. He jumped out of the car at once and saw over one hundred men surrounding him. They were all holding sharp swords. Apparently, they didn''t use gun cause that would attract the attention of many people in the base. He moved away from the car just in case they lighted it. "If you kill me, Christopher is going down as well," Derrick said. A car suddenly drove over, Derrick almost think that the person was Alessio but to his surprise, the person who stepped down was Kimberly, Christopher''s assistant. Kimberly went to the booth of his car and opened it, he ordered for two of his men toe and attend to what was inside his booth. To Derrick''s surprise, Alessio was brought out. He had been gagged in the mouth, chained in the hands and chained in the leg. Then he was shoved to where Derrick was standing. Chapter 66 How About I Inject You With This Chapter 66 How About I Inject You With This Still, Derick remained calm. Kimberly removed the gag on his mouth and Alessio quickly spoke, "Marshall, I failed you. Please forgive me." "You didn''t fail me. They are the one who rebelled against us," Derrick said. "You are a coward, Kimberly," Derrick looked at her and said. "You want to kill me yet you need the help of more than a hundred soldiers. Why don''t you challenge me directly? I guess you didn''t deserve that position, you were politically ced there." "Shut up!" Kimberly shouted, the veins of his neck revealing as if it will tear her neck opened. She was extremely furious that she wanted to explode out of anger. She hated it when someone call her a coward. She wasn''t politically ced on that position, she worked his way by winning several battles for her country before she became the assistant to the god of war. "I challenge you to a fight," Kimberly then went to stand before him. She knew he was definitely going to beat Derrick, seeing that he was already bleeding in the chest. The chest is a sensitive ce and she believed that with just a few heavy punches on the ce, he would be on the floor begging to live. Kimberly suddenly charged at him, he guided it and said, "hold on." Kimberly paused and said, "are you giving up already?" "No, if I win, I get to kill all these men with my own hands," Derrick said. Rumors immediately began to spread amidst Kimberly''s officers. As if they were scared of Kimberly loosing. Kimberly heard some of their rumors and shouted, "Don''t you bastard even trust in me?" At once, the officers surrounding them kept mute. "He''s already bleeding in the chest and you still think he will defeat me, huh? Even if he''s not bleeding, I''ll beat him to death." She beat her chest proudly. But Derrick just stood calmly. Of course, he was experiencing pain in his bleeding chest but he did not express it. She looked at Derrick and said, "I agree to your deal. If I win you as well, not only will I kill you, I''ll kill your personal assistant as well." "Okay," Derrick said. "So can we start?" Kimberly asked as she positioned herself to fight. "You can," Derrick answered. She flew and threw two kicks towards him but he guided him easily. She charged at him again and sent several punches at him but he guided them. "Fight me!" She shouted. "Fine." Derrick said and charged at her and in five seconds, he knocked her to the floor and matched his heavy booth on her nose, her nose immediately began to bleed, Kimberly was even finding it hard to breath. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Derrick bent and hit her in his jugr, Kimberly fainted at once. When the officers saw this, they adjusted back in fear and positioned themselves to fight Derrick. They were not ready to be ughtered just like that. Derrick released Alessio and once he stood, he said to Derrick, "Marshall, you can leave, I''ll handle this. You are already bleeding." Derrick ignored him and looked at the one hundred soldiers who still had swords in their hand. "Inform our soldiers to meet us here," he whispered to Alessio and he immediately texted one of the men working for him about the danger they were in. About ten thousand soldiers suddenly started rushing towards where they were. These soldiers were officers of Western Ocean City. In a jiffy, they had surrounded the one hundred Aurora Ind soldiers. The one hundred soldiers of Aurora Ind fell to their knees and immediately pleaded, "Marshall, please forgive us. We were only following orders." "Disarm them, " Derrickmanded. In a few minutes, all the one hundred soldiers of Aurora Ind were left without weapons, infact, their uniforms were also stripped off leaving them with only with their undergarments. "The punishment for rebellion is death," he said. Although the one hundred soldiers of Aurora Ind kept pleading earnesly, Derrick turned deaf ears. He removed his dagger and went to the one hundred soldiers one after the other and began to ughter them mercilessly. The sight was brutal. Derrick didn''t stop until he ughtered all the one hundred. A lot of dead bodiesy on the floor and a lot of blood were flowing like river. Derrick''s clothes had a lot of blood ssed on it. Then he walked over to his car and Alessio quickly got in and drove him home. Katherine was fast asleep and had no idea that there had been chaos in the base. It was Alessio''s repeated knocks on her door that woke her up. As soon as she opened her door, she spoke, "Alessio, what''s the matter?" "Come with me quickly," he immediately lead her to Derrick''s room. When Katherine saw how his chest was bleeding, fear gripped her heart. She ran back inside and brought some medical kits. After she had stopped the bleeding, she then called Samantha to bring some medical substances from theboratory. Alessio who was standing by a side asked, "how is he?" "He would be fine," Katherine answered and Alessio nodded. "You may leave, Alessio. Thank you," Derrick said. Alessio saluted and walked away. "Marshall, how did you sustain this injury?" Katherine asked. Derrick exined all that happened to her briefly and added, "it''s obvious Christopher is behind the attack." "Oh my days! We need to do something about him, you probably need to write to the president about this matter?" She suggested. Derrick sat upright from the bed and picked up his phone then called Alessio. Once he answered, he lock up Christopher''s assistant in the cell." "Got it, sir," Alessio responded. "Marshall... You already ughtered hundred and now, you are killing four hundred more. Won''t that anger Aurora Ind?" "An attempt to kill the god of war is an attempt to breach the highest level of security in a country. Our president and that of Aurora Ind will understand the reasons behind my act." Derrick said. "And what about Christopher? What will you do to him?" She asked. "Well, we still need him cause we will be strategizing on the war against North America countries together. Plus killing the god of war of Aurora Ind would make the country too easy to be attacked. I won''t go that far," Derrick said. He knew killing Christopher was way out of the option. "Alright," Katherine said. She didn''t want to imagine Derrick''s face when he was ughtering those one hundred men. It''s a good thing she wasn''t even there to witness it. Although she''s an officer, she had never shot someone dead before. She was mostly in the medical department, she likes to save lives, help people heal, she literally didn''t have a heart to kill. "Marshall, you should rest very well. You need lots of it." "Thank you," Derrick said andid, then closed his eyes slowly. Kathrine sighed and felt like kissing his soft pink lips before leaving but she dared not. She then decided toe and check on himter. She stood and walked up to the door, she was surprised to see Donna walking towards the door so she remained standing. When Donna got before her, she said, "I need to see how Marshall is doing." "He needs lots of rest, you cane backter," Katherine said. "I just want to check on him," Donna said. "Don''t you hear what I said? He''s sleeping. Did you want to wake him up?" Katherine asked. "Leave." Donna looked at her angrily but didn''t say a word then she walked away. Katherine ensured that she was out of sight before she left. But as soon as Katherine left, Donna came back and walked inside Derrick''s room. Derrick''s eyes were closed and there was a big bandage across his chest. She stood by his bed and mumbled, "Marshall, I''m d you are not dead." She didn''t like the fact that Christopher sent his assistant to kill Derrick. That wasn''t what they agreed before he left Aurora Ind, she was particrly interested in destroying Katherine and she nned on manipting Christopher help her aplish her goal. She was also tempted by his lips and wanted to kiss it but was a little nervous. Donna brought out an injection in her pocket, since she had tried to make Derrick see Katherine in a bad light severally and he wouldn''t, she would have to force things to happen. She was carefully taking her hands to strike Derrick''s skin with the injection when the door suddenly opened. Katherine hade back to check on Derrick, she just had this feeling that Donna maye back to Derrick''s room and indeed, here was she. Katherine almost shouted but cautioned herself because of Derrick that semeed to be sleeping. Despite Katherine''s presence, she still wanted to go ahead and inject him but Katherine threw a flower vase to her. She guided it and adjusted back. Katherine charged at her and fought her until she collected the injection from her. Donna sensed that Derrick was waking up and quickly ran out. Derrick opened his eyes and saw Katherine with an injection. Katherine didn''t even know that Derrick had woken up and that he was watching her. Katherine mumbled, "this is an injection of memory loss." Derrick immediately stood from the bed and adjusted back, "Katherine, what are you about to do to me? You want me to loose my memory?" Katherine furrowed her brow, "of course not, Marshall. It was Donna that was trying to inject you with this so I collected it from her." "Donna? Where is she?" Derrick asked. "She ran out." Derrick didn''t believe her at all. Why would Donna want to inject him with memory loss injection. But the bigger question is why was Katherine holding and examining the injection? And why didn''t he wake up to see Donna in the room? "Drop the injection on the bed," hemanded and Katherine dropped it gently. He walked up to it and took the injection from the bed. "How about I inject you with this?" "Please don''t, Marshall. I''m telling you the truth." "Why are you pushing the me on Donna?" He asked as he approached her. Katherine wanted to run out cause his face held a serious look and she was scared that he may make her loose her memory. Loosing her memory would be a great damage on her, she would not be able to remember her kids nor remember her past. Chapter 67 Lay On Me Chapter 67 Lay On Me As she made an attempt to run out, he was quick to grab her. Katherine shook her head in fear and kicked him in the groin in a very hard way. He winced slightly in pain but he didn''t let her go. Katherine bite his hand that was holding hers tightly until blood gushed out of his hand but still, he didn''t let her go. How strong could this man be? Katherine was scared that he could inject her any moment from now so she sent him a knee kick in the stomach and punched his face twice but he didn''t let her go still. She sent series of blows to his face and his nose began to bleed but he didn''t let her go still. It was as if his left hand was glued to hers. It was his right hand that was holding the injection. "Let me go or I''ll kill you," she said as she quickly removed the hairpin she tied her hair with and was about to struck it on his neck. But still, he didn''t let her go. She was frustrated and sent her hand forward to his neck but stopped when the pin was almost getting to his neck. All these while that she had been hitting him, if he wants to strike her with the injection, he would have done that. "Marshall..." She suddenly called seeing how he hadn''t made any move. He just held her tightly. His hand was now bleeding and his nose was streaming down with blood as well yet he didn''t make any move on her. Derrick looked at the injection in his hand and said, "I won''t hurt you, Katherine. I just wanted to scare you." He said and dropped the injection to the floor then he let go of her arms slowly. Tears rushed down Katherine''s face. His words were soft, cool and were supposed to pour like a warm water on her but it went in like a sharp sword, making her feel terribly guilty. She had thought that he actually wanted to inject her and she had hurt him repeatedly. She hurt him again and again yet he didn''t even have any intention of hurting her. The guilt that overwhelmed her made her feel like burying herself alive, with tears still streaming down her face, she looked up at him and apologized, "Marshall, I''m sorry." Derrick brought out an handkerchief from his pocket and tried to clean his face but his face was too bloody that the white handkerchief immediately became soaked with blood. "Marshall, please sit...I''ll treat you," she said, still feeling sad and guilty. Derrick went to the bed and sat quietly. Katherine gathered her medical tools and immediately began to treat his wounds. The one on his hand and the one on his face. Took her an hour before she was done. Although Derrick didn''t make any sound while she was treating him, she knew the treatment will hurt him. "I''m so sorry, Marshall." She apologized again. Derrick stood and went to match the memory loss injection with his boot then he went toy, "I''m tired." He said as he closed his eyes. "Marshall, I''ll stay with you until you wake up." She stood and went to lock the door from behind. Katherine watched him as heid quietly on the bed. This man kills people like ants yet he confessed to her that he will never hurt her. Is there anything special about her? Katherine thought. She waited on him until it was midnight, she had decided not to leave this room until he wakes. About forty five minutester, "Father!" Derrick suddenly screamed out of his sleep. Katherine quickly went to the bed and called, "Marshall!" It was obvious that he had a nightmare. He held his forehead and said, "my sleeps are always horrible." "I''m so sorry, Marshall." She said. Derrick looked at her, it was a little dark and their faces were just a distance away, he pulled her to himself and nted his lips on hers. At first, their lips remained on eachother then slowly, he sucked on her lower lips gently. Kathrine felt like she was in paradise with the way he took in her lips, she responded by sucking his upper lips. Then they sucked on eachother''s lips as if it was lollipop sweet. They didn''t even know that their eyes were closed, they were both engrossed in the kissing that they forgot they were inside the room. The two of them thought they were in paradise as the moment was so passionate. Derrick then pulled out his wet lips slowly from hers then he slowly opened his eyes. Katherine also opened her eyes and wanted to beg him to let them continue kissing. Why did he pull away? She thought to herself. "Thest time you slept beside me, I didn''t experience nightmare. Might not be a coincidence, might be because you have goodluck with you." Derrick said and Katherine''s jaw dropped. She didn''t know what to say. "Only that I''m not feeling sleepy again," Derrick said. "I have many wounds in my body now, my nose, my wrist, my hand and my shoulder." "Marshall, give it seven days at most. I promise you that it will healpletely," she said. "It''s dark, shall we take a walk or do you want to go to bed?" He asked. "I''ll be honored to go on a walk with you, Marshall," she said and they both stood. He pulled off his boot and went inside the bathroom to bath then he came back with only a towel wrapped around him. When Katherine saw him this way, his fresh legs, his chiseled and wet chest, her vagina clenched and became wet. Her tongue hovered across her lower lips seductively and she almost bite on her hard nipples. How can someone be this hot? She thought to herself. When Derrick nced at her, she quickly lowered her head as if she had not been staring hard at him. Derrick wore a simple pant trouser and creamy shirt then he wore a simple slippers on his foot. Katherine had turned away when he was dressing in order to respect his privacy. Although they were husband and wife, the rtionship that subsists between the both of them had never given the both of them the courage to behold eachother''s nakedness. "We can leave now," he said. Katherine stood and beheld him, although he was dressing simple, he looked too hot. She could even see his well developed muscles clearly now. She salivated at his hotness and walked out with him. They walked out of the building through the backdoor. At the back of the supreme house, there are big pools, and many beautiful flowers that were designed in different shapes. Some flowers were made to form a garden, some were made to form triangles and squares. They both took a walk to a garden and stood right in the middle of the flowers, the garden was averagely wide and looked very cool. Since they had been quiet all these while, Katherine decided to break the silence, "Marshall... I feel like you are kind to me eventhough you are brutal to others. Yet, I''m not in any way special, although we are married, I still didn''t expect you to be kind to me." "You are the Surgeon General, being kind to you will definitely encourage you to work hard to treat my soldiers. And I must say you are really doing a good work," he answered tly. Was that the reason behind it? Katherine was a little dissapointed at the reason he gave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Is there any other reason?" "Yes." "Oh! Please tell me, Marshall," Katherine asked curiously. "My mother had said in thest letter she wrote, the one she told you to give me at the hospital that I should be good to you. She said you were the kindest person she had ever met." Derrick answered but then again, Katherine was dissapointed at the answer. "Is there any other reason?" She asked. Derrick looked at her petite and curious face, then he asked, "is there a particr reason you want me to give?" "Not at all, Marshall," she quickly looked away. She find it hard to look at his face most time. His face is too noble to behold. "I have no other reason, General." He said to her. Katherine''s mood defaulted with the way he addressed her. Calling her by her name makes her feel morefortable around him, but addressing her as ''general'' makes her feel like their rtionship is purely tonic. Well, was it not? It semeed that it was her who seemed to be wanting more. It semeed their rtionship will only remain tonic. Nothing positive can reallye out of it. Of course, he''s the god of war, high in the top while she''s only a surgeon General. High in rank too but still far below his. She just remained beside him and looked quietly. "Let''s take a walk to the pool, it''s cold there," he said. "Okay," Katherine had barely taken two steps from where she was when a strong wind suddenly blew. She suddenly collided on Derrick and held him tightly, these actions was instinctive but she was too scared that she couldn''t help it. Derrick lost bnce cause of the way she had collided on her and fell to the grassy floor on the garden, he fell with his back to the floor while Katherine fell on him. Nheless, she held tightly onto him still. Her head resting on his chest. After the intensity of the wind had reduced, Katherine opened her eyes and realized she was already lying on Derrick. She immediately stood up from him as the position was so awkward. "I''m so sorry, Marshall." She suddenly apologized but Derrick remained t on the grassy floor. "You have done nothing wrong," he spoke calmly. "Marshall!" She blushed. As she thought of how she hadid on him, her mind melted and her cheeks turned red. She was already looking away so that he wouldn''t see the expression on his face. Why was he stillying on the floor? Did he not have any intention of standing up? "Your embrace warms my heart." He said andmanded in a calm tone, "Lay on me." Chapter 68 Rogues Are Taking Katherines Kids Away Chapter 68 Rogues Are Taking Katherine''s Kids Away Katherine was stupefied, her heart freezed at his words. Although they were married, she still felt very shy before him. "Marshall..." She called very softly and sweetly. Derrick then stood from the grassy floor, standing straight, he looked at her and said, e with me." Katherine nodded in response and began to walk with him, she wondered if he was angry at the fact that she refused hismand ofying on him. "Marshall..." She called after a few seconds of silence. They were almost getting to the pool already. Derrick paused and turned to her but he didn''t say a word. "I didn''t mean to disobey you..." "I''m not angry," he said and lead her to the pool. He drowned himself inside the pool for a long time before bringing his body out while Katherine only stood by the pool and watched. She was waiting for him to invite her to join him in the pool but he never did. After a couple of minutes, he left the pool in a wet cloth and lead her back inside, "Goodnight General." He then walked away from her. Katherine sighed with the way he addressed her, he looked at his back as he went further and further away until he faded out of her sight. It was hard to understand if he truly like her or not. As for her, she was already crushing on him but she''s trying to guard her heart from falling from him. Falling for a man like Derrick will only hurt her greatly cause obviously, he''s a man who is not capable of love. Although he had never hurt her directly nor hurt her kids, infact, he had never shouted nor disrespected her despite the fact that he held a very high power in the city yet she protected her heart dearly from falling for him. But she liked him so much and it''s beginning to hurt, realizing that he may never love her. Perhaps, all she will ever be to him is a General who onlye to help him heal his soldiers. Katherine sighed sadly, as she walked up to her room, she daydreamed about herself and Derrick on the alter having their wedding. Derrick was wearing a ck suit and he was all smiles. At the priest instruction, he inserted the ring right inside her finger and her cheek turned red. She was extremely happy that their immediately lips locked up into a passionate kiss, they kissed dearly before the crowds that had attended the wedding. Katherine jerked out of her fantasy and pinched herself, this is a dream that will nevere to pass, stop! She rebuked her mind and slumped to her bed. She covered herself with a duvet and thought angrily, "why does he have to be so handsome? Respectful, lovely and... Gosh! As far as Katherine was concerned, Derrick has no ws. Other people may have a lot to say about Derrick but to her, Derrick is just perfect. She thought for so long until she eventually fell asleep. When it was the following morning, while Derrick was heading out of the Supreme building in a bit to drive over to his office, a woman ran quickly behind him and he paused and turned, seeing Donna, his cold expression remained the same and he waited for what she has to say. "Good morning, General," she saluted. "Hope you are good?" He asked, checking his wrist watch. Although he''s the overall boss here, he doesn''t like to gette to work plus he has a lot to do today in the office. "Yes, General. I''m already dressed as well, can you give me the honor of driving you to your office?" Donna asked. "That won''t be necessary," Derrick turned from her and began to walk over to his car. Donna immediately removed the scissors in her pocket and walked carefully behind him and then cut a part of his hair. She immediately tucked the hair and the scissors in her pocket. It wasn''t like she wanted to drive Derrick to work, she just wanted to get close to him. Derrick got inside his car, unsuspecting that a part of his hair had been cut, he nced at Donna who stood still by a side, started the ignition of the car, reversed and drove away wordlessly. Although Donna was a bit certain that Derrick would be the kid''s father but she wasn''t absolutely sure. She wants to confirm so that she can know her next line of action. She immediately got inside her car and instead of resuming to her post, she drove out of the base and soon arrived at an hospital. On stepping down from her car, she walked straight to the paternity test department. She soon sat before the doctor. The doctor was the one she paid to produce a fake result stating that Christopher is the father of the kids but he failed to deliver. "So Alessio threatened you?" Donna asked to confirm, the doctor had already exined why he couldn''t deliver to her on phone. "Yes. I couldn''t even perform any test, I just printed the fake result at hismand," the doctor answered truthfully. Donna ced Derrick''s hair on the table and said, "now perform a real test now. I want to know if the owner of this hair is their father." "Whose hair is it?" The doctor asked. "That''s none of your business, Bryan. Go and perform the test quick, I''ll be waiting here," she said. Bryan stood from his seat and walked away, he already had the kid''s hair with him so he just went straight to theboratory and did the test. About thirty minutester, he came back with the test result and handed it over to Donna. Donna received it and confirmed through the result that Derrick was the kid''s father. Now she can know her next line of action. "Thank you, "she said and turned to leave. She suddenly paused and turned back to Bryan, "don''t tell anyone I came here nor that I performed any test." "I''m not a kid, I won''t spill out such," Bryan said and watched as Donna walked away. Whereas, Christopher was summoned before the Grandwar kings, Grandwar masters, the god of war and vice president of Western Ocean City at the military executive hall. The news of Derrick''s attempted murder by officers of Aurora Ind had reached the ears of the president of Western Ocean City so he immediately sent his vice to hold a meeting. Christopher denied that he was not involved in Derrick''s murder, "Derrick is my brother, why would I want him dead? The same mother gave birth to the both of us, it will be stupid of me to want to kill my own brother expecially when he had done nothing wrong to me." He added. "Although your personal assistant, Kimberly insist that she carried on Derrick''s murder on her own will, we still believe that her loyalty to you is what is stopping her from confessing that you are the mastermind of the plot to kill Derrick," the vice president of Western Ocean City, His Excellency, Chief Wayne said. "If you permit me, I''ll shoot Kimberly dead right now for carrying out such attack against my brother. Kimberly obviously has some grudges with Derrick. I know it''s hard to believe that I have no knowledge of Derrick''s attempted murder but it''s the truth," Christopher defended. He continued, "I''m d Derrick is alive and fine. I assure you that his safety will not be in danger anymore. Infact, I won''t be ordering for more escorts from my city, I''ll be here alone. I can''t possibly fight over one million soldiers on my own." The vice president reasoned over what he said but before he could speak, Christopher added, "I''m here for one single purpose and that is to help Derrick in training and strategizing for the bigger war before us to which I believe we will definitely win if we work together." Chief Wayne looked at Derrick and asked, "General, what do you think?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "The president didn''t bother to ask of my opinion before bringing a new god of war, why are you asking for my opinion now? Whatever the parliament decides is fine by me but anything or anyone that threatens my safety literally threatens the safety of the country as well." "Honestly, I tried to convince Mr. President to invite you over when we were discussing on bringing General Christopher from Aurora Ind but he insisted that it won''t be necessary," Chief Wayne said to Derrick then set his gaze back on Christopher, "General Christopher, as you have said, you can not bring in any officers from Aurora Ind until you decided to leave back to your city." "Definitely." Christopher said. "I didn''t absolutely believe you are not involved but we will give you the chance to continue to stay, we will know what proper measures to take from our own end," Chief Wayne said to Christopher and added, "you may leave now, General." Christopher stood and just as he pulled back from the chair, someone pushed the door open roughly and shouted, "Marshall, some unknown rougue soldiers has invaded the base. The base had be bloody." Derrick stood at once. Howe Alessio didn''t inform him? Or could he be injured? "You!" Wayne suddenly pointed at Katherine, "you are that woman that murder my son. What are you doing in the military?" Wayne was Kate''s wife and the biological father of Katherine but obviously, he didn''t know. He only sees Katherine as the murderer of his only son, Charles. Everyone in the room was stunned that Chief Wayne, the vice president of the country has a case against Katherine. "Your Excellency, we can talk about thister. The base is in danger...we need to ensure you are out of here safely and fight those rogues," Derrick immediately interrupted. "I''ll lead Chief Wayne to safety," Christopher suddenly interrupted. Everyone was a bit skeptical as they didn''t trust Christopher. "I can''t hurt his Excellency, you know what harm that will bring to my country?" Christopher immediately ran to Chief Wayne, held him by the arms and lead him out. "You, you , you and you..." Derrick pointed to four of the Grandwar kings and said, "attack from the tunnel area." Then he said to the rest of the Grandwar kings, "take the aircraft 12Aa5 and shoot from top." "Got it," the Grandwar kings dissapeared at once. The Grandwar masters don''t fight wars since they were old men so Derrick said to them, "stay on guard here with your weapons." "Yes General," the Grandwar masters saluted. Derrick looked at Katherine who had fear written all over her face and said, "you are an officer, why are you scared?" He ran to her and held her hand then they both sped out of the building. There was already chaos in the base as gunshots could be heard everywhere. "Marshall, we need to be careful," Katherine said, she was now holding a pistol while Derrick had an AK 47 with him. He suddenly sighted a car drove towards them, Derrick and Katherine immediately set their gun towards the car. The door opened and Alessio stepped down, there was blood gushing from his leg, he could barely stand. Katherine ran to him at once and checked his leg, "oh my days! You received a bullet in the leg." Alessio slump to the ground, still groaning in pain, "General, we are overpowering those rogues please don''t get involved yet. It''s just that those rogues came with modern guns." Samantha appeared at that moment, she had been searching for Katherine, "General, we overpowered those rogues and have killed many but the few left have started retreating and running for their lives but Katherine''s kids are being taken away." She cried out. "What!" Derrick''s felt a very sharp pain in his heart hearing that and anger rose in him, "Samantha, take my assistant home and treat him. I''ll bring the kids." As he got inside the car that Alessio brought, Katherine jumped inside and insist she will follow him. Although Derrick didn''t want her to follow him, he didn''t tell her to get down cause he has no time. He needs to catch up with those rogue soldiers and save her kids. Chapter 69 It Wasnt Donna Chapter 69 It Wasn''t Donna Derrick drove as fast as he could, he was soon out of the base and began to trail very fast after the rogue officers. One of the tyres of the car suddenly made a loud noice and the car slowed down. He quickly guessed what happened to the car. "Seems the tyre has bursted," he stepped down to confirm but was surprised to see many rogue officers surrounding him. All of them had brutal weapons in their hands. When Katherine saw that, she didn''t know whether to step down from the car or not. It soon dawn on Derrick that a trap had been set for them here and that was why the car''s tyre bursted. Katherine knew that being inside the car won''t change anything so she stepped down. She looked around the rogues and hope to see one of them holding her kids but she couldn''t see any of them with her kids. "Where are my kids?" She screamed. "Here." A giant rogue officer suddenly appeared with her three kids. "Mom!" The three kids shouted but they were not permitted to go to Katherine. "I''ll take you home, okay..." Katherine said and whispered to Derrick, "how do we escape with the kids with none of us getting hurt?" Derrick didn''t mind fighting with all these people but his concern was the kids that were with the men. He didn''t want them to hurt the kids. "Why did you take Katherine''s kids with you? What did you want from her?" Derrick asked the giant rogue officer holding the kids. Before he could open his mouth to speak, a loud thud was heard and a chaos suddenly began, Katherine and Derrick was shocked to see Christopher beating the hell out of the rogues. His skill was extraordinarily, should they be surprised? Christopher was as well the god of war. Katherine and Derrick watched as Christopher sent all the men knocking to the floor. The children were unharmed and had already ran to meet Katherine during the fight. Christopher had no cut in his body, except that his breathing was erratic and he had sweats dripping from his forehead. Katherine felt very grateful to him and hence walked towards him, "thanks so much, General." "You are wee," he said bluntly and looked at Derrick expressionlessly. Then he turned in an attempt to leave but Katherine quickly spoke, "why don''t you let us drive you away in the car we brought?" "That won''t be necessary," he said without turning back then began to walk further and further away until he faded out of sight. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Katherine wondered why Christopher was acting weird. She turned back to Derrick and said, "we need to get out of here now." "I already informed one of the Grandwar kings to bring a car over," Derrick said. Katherine looked at her kids and hugged them dearly. While she was having a lovely conversation with her kids, a car drove over. The person who drove the car over was one of the Grandwar kings. In a jiffy, Katherine and the kids alongside Derrick got inside the car and hence, was driven back to the base. Whereas, while Samantha was driving ''injured Alessio'' to the supreme building to treat him, Alessio ordered for her to drive him over to his house. Samantha tried to convince him not to go to his house since she would have to go back to get the medical kits but Alessio refused to be convinced. So Samantha changed the route but ced a call across to one of the medical officers telling her to bring the medical kits over to Alessio''s house. Soon, Samantha parked before Alessio''s lodge. Of course, the lodge was also inside the military base as well. But the building was a two bedroom duplex and looked very beautiful on the inside. It was clearlybelled that it was the house of the lieutenant general. Samantha stepped down from the car and immediately helped Alessio out of the car. At once, she helped him inside. As soon as she helped him sit on the big couch in the living room, she couldn''t help but adore how beautiful the interior of the house is. Her mouth helplessly formed an O shape, she then set her gaze quickly back at his injured leg, "General, I''ll need to remove the bullet from your leg." But to do that, she will need the medical kits. She wondered why the medical officer she called to bring the medical kit hasn''t arrived yet so she brought out her phone and dialed the officer''s number again. Once she answered, the officer spoke quickly from the other end, "I''m already before the house, major." Samantha sped out at once and on seeing the officer, she was saluted but she immediately eased the junior officer and collected the kit from her then walked away. The female officer who just arrived ask if Samantha needed her help but Samantha dismissed her without turning back. She soon got before Alessio and began to treat him, after a while, she was able to carefully pull out the bullet from his leg after which she ced a gauze gently around it. Alessio felt relieved and he had already stopped bleeding at this moment. Samantha pushed the kits to a side and asked, "you will need a lot of rest, General." "Dad," a boy''s voice suddenly sounded from the room and Samantha was forced to look towards the direction of the voice. She was stunned to see a very handsome little boy who looked like Alessio. He should be six years. The little boy ran straight to Alessio and on seeing Alessio''s leg, he cried out, "dad, what happened to you?" Alessio ruffled his hair and said, "I''ll be fine..." "Boohaaa..." the little one began to cry, he was so scared seeing his father this way. "Hey... I''m a doctor and I have just treated your dad. He will be fine, trust me," Samantha said with a smile. The little one, with tears on his face looked at Samantha and asked, "really?" "Trust me." Samantha said. Then the boy looked at Alessio and sat right beside him, Alessio hugged him dearly and said, "I told you that I''ll live long for your sake, John." Samantha then stood, seeing that the father and son were bonding together, she thought it was best to give them some space. "Perhaps, I should check on youter, General," she said as she picked up the medical kit from the ground. Alessio looked at her and said, "thank you, Major Samantha." Samantha smiled and turned then walked out. As she got outside the door, her heart sunk in dissapointment. So Alessio has a kid? Yet no one in the base knows about this. Where is his wife? Oh! Then her dream of bing his girlfriend one day can never happen. Samantha felt hurt and decided to try to stop crushing on Alessio. How can she be crushing on a man who already has a son and probably has a wife somewhere? As she took the first step in an attempt to walk towards her car, a soft tiny voice spoke behind her, "hey miss." She turned and saw Alessio''s son, "John." She called with a refreshing smile. "Thank you for saving my dad," the boy said with a loving smile. "Don''t bother. Of course, as a doctor, it''s my job to help people heal," Samantha said. "I have a gift for you," the little one removed the pendant around his neck and stretched it to her, "have this." Samantha bent in a bit to have the same height with the kid then she collected the pendant slowly. Seeing the drawing on the pendant, her heart raced a thousand miles away and she almost slump to the floor. Her mouth shivered in shock, "John, where did you get this?" "My father said it was a gift from my mom to me." "And where is your mom?" Samantha asked, her mouth literally shivering. "I''ve never seen her, I guess that after giving birth to me, she ced the pendant around my neck and ran away." John said. Samantha stood and turned from the boy, she didn''t want to cry before him. Tears rushed down her face and the pain she thought she would no longer feel began to rip her heart apart. She felt as if her heart was being twisted with a sharp knife. "Hey...what happened? Don''t you like it?" The little one did not know why Samantha suddenly turned from him. Samantha immediately cleaned the tears on her face and turned to him, "of course I like it. But hope your dad won''t mind that you gave me this?" "I told him beforeing out to give you," he said. "Thank you," Samantha said and quickly walked away from him. Once she got inside the car, she watched him standing small before the entrance of the hosue and hot tears streamed down her face. She grabbed the steering tightly and endured the great pain torturing her. Then she saw as the little one turned after which he carried his small legs into the house. *** Derrick had increased the security around the house and around the kids. Honestly, it will take more than a million soldiers to get Katherine''s kids. Derrick hadn''t really taken the kid''s protection seriously until now. How many times will the kid''s keep getting kidnapped? The rogues killed many of their soldiers of course but obviously, one of their mission is to kidnap Katherine''s kids again. Derrick already put proper n and measure in ce that will keep the kids heavily protected. But he was most interested to know who was behind the rogue officer''s attack. While he was in his office, a knocknded and he permitted the person who knocked toe in. Alessio walked in and saluted him then spoke, "sir, one of the rogue officers we captured had confessed the identity of the person who sent them?" "And that is?" "General Donna." Alessio answered. "Donna? My fiance¨¨?" Derrick asked. "Yes, General." Derrick wasn''t surprised, isn''t it logical to think that Donna may be behind the kidnap cause who else could be behind the kidnap? Richard is in prison and Donna seems to be the only one who seemed to have grudges against Katherine. But Derrick didn''t want to make an irrational decision cause of Donna''s father, Ian Joh. "Bring her to me." "Alright, general." Alessio said and walked away. The pain in his leg had now reduced. Derrick ced a call across to Ian Joh at once and he answered, "godfather, some rogues attacked our base yesterday and went away with the kids of the surgeon General. We overpowered the rogues and captured one of them. One of the rogues had just confessed that Donna is behind the attack." "What! Can never be my daughter. I''ll be there in a couple of hours. Please don''t make an irrational decision," Ian Joh said. Took a while before Derrick responded, "okay." Soon, Donna appeared. "One of rogues confessed you sent them to kidnap the kids and I believe them," Derrick said. "What! Marshall... You don''t even trust me? Why would I do such a thing? What offence has the kids "Bring the rogue who confessed over," Derrick and Alessio left quickly. He soon came back with the five rogues that were still alive. All other rogues soldiers were dead. The five rogues were made to kneel by Alessio in Derrick''s office. "What nonsense are you people talking about? Have I met you before?" Donna shouted angrily at the rogue officers. "Yes, you were the one that sent us, "one of the five rogues insisted. Donna raised her hand and pped the particr rogue soldier using her, "have you gone out of your mind? Where did we ever meet?" "Are the rest dumb?" Derrick asked Alessio seeing that the other four rogue soldiers are not saying a word. "Speak, was it General Donna that sent you to kidnap Katherine''s kids?" The four rogues exchanged nces, as if they were scared to say something, "there is a video encoded on dotckgradondo, password is ckdragon, the video contained our meeting with the person who sent us." Derrick immediately visited the website and entered the password, seeing the video open, he immediately yed it. But his eyes furrowed at whom he saw having a meeting with the rogue officers. It wasn''t Donna. Chapter 70 Bring Her Here Chapter 70 Bring Her Here Derrick dropped the phone on the table andmanded, "bring me Samantha." Alessio was stunned. He wondered if it was Samantha that was in the video? Why would Samantha wants Katherine''s kid to be kidnapped? He thought as he left Derrick''s office. In a couple of minutes, Alessio was back in Derrick''s office with Samantha. Derrick yed the video to Samantha and she furrowed her brow in shock, "this wasn''t me, Marshall. I don''t even know where that is. Someone is definitely impersonating me." Derrick observed the video again then closed hisptop, then he ced a call directly to Katherine instructing her toe immediately. In a couple of minutes, she appeared. The room remained quiet until Katherine came around. Derrick informed Katherine about how the video proved that it was Samantha who was behind the rogues attack that lead to the kidnap child. Katherine looked deeper into the video and then looked at Samantha with a suspicious look, "Samantha, why did you do this?" "That''s not me. Don''t you trust me?" Samanthamented in frustration. Although the face of the person in the video could not be seen clearly, nheless, everything that could be seeing about the person instructing the rogue soldiers in the video looked exactly like Samantha. "ughter these men." Derrickmanded and added, "as for Samantha, keep her until we confirm the truth." At once, Alessio lead the men and Samantha out. Samantha''s heart felt very heavy and sour. She felt like she was stabbed in the heart. She was certain she wasn''t the one in the video, someone obviously set her up and it hurts her so bad. She wondered if Derrick would ever find out the truth that she was innocent. At Derrick''s office, Katherine remained standing. Samantha was a close friend that had stood by her in her darkest times. Why in the world will Samantha want her kids to be kidnapped? She couldn''t really ce any reason behind her act but then, in a world where people closest to you can betray you, she can''t be absolutely certain that Samantha isn''t the one behind the act. Derrick noticed the sour mood of Samantha and asked, "did you believe it''s Samantha?" "I honestly don''t know what to believe, Marshall." She answered. "Have your sit," Derri k gestured and Katherine sat. Her heart was inexplicably heavy. "Marshall, will the truth about thesee out soon?" "Definitely, Alessio and the investigating team will begin work," Derrick answered. "The kids..." Katherine focused more of her attention on Jim seeing that he wanted to say something about the kids, "a few months back, one of the kids gave me their hair for me to perform a DNA text." "Oh...I apologized for that then, please don''t mind the kids," Katherine said. "I have decided to perform the DNA test, I don''t seem to trust Donna anymore, I felt like something about Donna and Ian Joh suspicious," Marshall said. Katherine''s heart skipped on hearing that, "do you have to? You are not their father and we have never met." A knock sounded on the door and Derrick spoke, e in." A doctor appeared and walked straight to Derrick, "sir, here is the result of the DNA test." Katherine''s heart flew a hundred kilometers away. He had already told the doctor to perform it? Katherine thought fearfully. Derrick examined the result and was shocked to see that he was the kid''s father. He looked at Katherine in anger and mmed the DNA test result before her. Katherine checked and was stunned to see that Marshall was the kid''s father. Her body began to shiver. So he was the gigolo she was set up to have sex with years back? How did a god of war get to be used for a gigolo work? "You are that woman," Derrick said. "Marshall...." Katherine couldn''t help but stand, "my ex mother and my ex bestfriend inw set me up to be fucked by a stranger many years ago just so Richard could loose interest in me." Derrick wondered if Ian John had been lying to him. "You may leave." Derrick said and Katherine walked away with a troubled heart. The following day, instead of inviting Ian Joh from the mountain, Derrick went there himself. Ian Joh was busy watering the flowers when he heard footsteps behind him. On turning, he surprisingly saw Derrick. "Derrick, oh my...such a surprised visit." Ian Joh said as he ced the watering can in his hand to the floor. But Derrick''s face was cold, unlike other times when he would look like gentle and obedient, "You lied to me. Donna wasn''t the one I had sex with years ago." Ian Joh''s heart skipped. He knew that sooner orter, the truth will be revealed. Ian Joh fell to his knees as tears fell from his eyes. Donna''s parents know where my daughter is but they would only tell me where she is after you and Donna had married." "You aren''t Donna''s father?" Derrick asked surprisingly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I''m not." Ian Joh cried. "I was forced to act like one so Donna can get close to you." Derrick''s heart ached. So all these while, he had been deceived. "You could let out the truth to me and I wouldn''t have rested until I find your daughter." Derrick said dissapointedly, "you know how much I hate to be lied to." "I''m sorry, son. My wife and daughter got lost in battle years ago, my wife eventually returned to me alone without our daughter, she was already weak has she was under torture day and night where she was taken to. She died three weekster but in her death bed, she told me Donna''s parents are the only people in Western Ocean City who knows the whereabout of my daughter. "Don''t ever step your foot in the base again and from today, I severe every ties I have with you." After saying this, he walked out. On getting to the base, he called an executive meeting that involved only the Grandwar kings and the Grandwar masters. Then he sent for Donna to be brought to him. Chapter 71 Choose Chapter 71 Choose Soon, Donna was brought. "Donna, you parteneed with Ian Joh to deceive me. Well, the cat has been let out of the dog now. Ian Joh isn''t rted to you in anyway, you and your parents only used him." Donna''s heart flew away in shock, her body trembled and the only thing that''s in her mind was to run away. She knows how brutal Derrick could be when angry. But can she escape this huge securities ? "Marshall, please forgive me," she pleaded with palpitating heart. Derrick stood at once and removed dagger right from his pocket. "Marshall..." She screamed as she adjusted back in fear. Derrick then began to walk towards her. "Don''ty your hands on her," a voice suddenly spoke. Everyone immediately looked towards the direction of the voice that dared to speak. Everyone watched as Christopher walked in. "Get out," Derrick said angrily. "Or what? Stab me?" Christopher asked? "Donna is an officer of Aurora Ind, killing her is equivalent C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. to instigating war with Aurora Ind. He added, "we shouldn''t be fighting with eachother for now honestly, we have a bigger country threatening us." The Grandwar kings and Grandwar masters stood and one of the Grandwar king spoke, "General Christopher, Donna had signed to be one of the officers of Western Ocean City a long time ago. How can you still im she''s part of you?" "Well, she didn''t resign with us," Christopher said. "Derrick, I understand how angry you are. I can also rte it what it means to be deceived however, you don''t have right over Donna," Christopher. "I''ll send her to Eastern Ocean City and she will never return here again. When next you see her here, kill her." Donna became curious to know if Derrick will agree. Derrick went to sit and said to Donna," leave and never return." Donna immediately rushed out. All her efforts to win Derrick''s heart eventually went in vain. She couldn''t help the tears that fell from her eyes. But at the end, leaving Western Ocean City is better than getting killed. She soon went to park her luggage, after she was done packing her luggage to the boot of the car and was about stepping into the car, Katherine appeared. "See who lost atst," Katherine said with a mocking smirk across her lips.. Donna looked at her and spoke, "I may loose him but how sure are you that he will be yours?" Katherine smirked, "you mean how am I sure my father''s kids would be mine?" Donna gritted her teeth in pain. All the truth she had been hiding is now revealed. She entered her car shamelessly and wined up. Katherine watched as Donna got driven away. After Donna''s car faded out of sight, she turned in an attempt to walk away but she suddenly sighted Christopher standing tall. "Hi Katherine," Christopher greeted. "You almost scared me," Katherine said. "Wendi was my wife," Christopher let out. "General Wendi?" Katherine repeated shockingly. "Yes, and Derrick killed myte wife''s brother. Apart from the fact that I came here to help in defeating ourmon enemy, I also want to revenge on Derrick." Christopher said. "Why are you telling me this?" "I can already tell that you don''t like me and that it''s Derrick that you love so I won''t bother to open an already closed door. I also understand that you won''t want me to enact revenge on Derrick which is why I decided to do things my own way," Christopher said. Before Katherine could say another word, she suddenly felt something covered her nose. On perceiving it, she passed out. She woke up to find herself on a bed in a strange room. She screamed in shock on realizing that she had no cloth on. She was only on bra and pant. She felt as though she was absolutely naked. She screamed help but silence was all the graced the room. She tried to free herself from the tough ropes that tied both her hands and legs but she couldn''t. After trying again and again for hours, she gave up and hope for help toe through for us. The room had a bulb on but there was not even a window in the room, only a small iron door. Even if she can loosen herself from the rope, can she get out of this heavily secured room. At some point, the bulb in the house came off making her be more worried. Then she heard the creaks of an opening door. She then heard sounds of step approaching her bed, the light then suddenly turned on and she gasped in shock on seeing Christopher. "What are you trying to do to me?" She asked in horror. "Nothing actually," Christopher said and went to sit on a stool nearby, "I have two options for you and you have to choose one. First, ept to join our forces at Aurora Ind and I''ll find a way to get your kids over to you or you can continue to live here without your kids." "See, I need to punish Derrick for what he did to my wife''s brother and it''s not a news anymore that your kids are for him." Christopher continued, "it''s either I use you to punish him or use the kids." "Derrick will find you, Christopher and you will regret what you are doing," She said, having faith that Derrick would locate her soon. Her absence will surely have been noticed in the base. "And what if he finds me? He can''t do anything to me. I''m here to partner with him so we can both defeat ourmon enemy. I''m most needed at the moment plus if anything happens to me here, the entire Aurora Ind will wage war against Western Ocean City and that will be a big loss for him." "None of your options make sense. No same mother will path ways with their children." "I already predict that you wouldn''t choose any of the options avable. In that case, I''ll be forced to help you and your children move to Aurora Ind, at least, you won''t path ways with your kids that way, you will only not be able to see Derrick again," Christopher said. Chapter 72 They Lived A Happy Ever After Chapter 72 They Lived A Happy Ever After "And what makes you think I won''t escape one of these days from Aurora Ind? Will you keep me hostage forever. And let me tell you what I''m so sure of , Derrick will find me. It''s just a matter of time." She said. Christopher walked away without saying anymore word. She tried over and over again to free herself from the rope but it was impossible. About two hourster, some men who had their faces covered walked in and freeed her from the bed then bundled her forcefully into the ne outside. Katherine kept on screaming but no one gives a damn about her. Soon, the aerone took off. Seeing the reality of her fate, tears rushed down her face. She was being taken to Aurora Ind? Won''t that be her end? Will she ever be able to escape Aurora Ind? "You left me no option," Christopher appeared and said. "You will regret this," Katherine cried but Christopher only smirked. "It''s toote, Katherine." "Is it?" Another voice sounded and both Christopher and Katherine looked towards the direction of the voice. The three men that were with Christopher inside the ne immediately brought out their gun and set it on Derrick. "Derrick," Katherine screamed joyfully. "I had faith that you wille and save me." Derrick smiled at her and said to Christopher, "no matter how smart you are, I''ll always be way ahead of you." As soon as Derrick finished speaking, the three men of Christopher holding gun immediately dropped dead. They had been shot dead by Derrick''s men who had hidden strategically around the ne. Fear filled Christopher''s heart in seeing that, he immediately made an attempt to bring out gun from his pocket but before his hand could reach his pocket, a gun shot pierced his wrist. It was Derrick himself who shot him. Soon, the nended gently. Christopher who was still groaning in pain checked his wristwatch and wondered why the ne had suddenlynded. They were still hours away from Aurora Ind. Christopher was captured and brought outside of the ne. Turns out the driver of the ne was working secretly with Derrick and had flown away from from Western Ocean City as if he was indeed going to Aurora Ind but he only kept moving until Derrick arrived after which he returned back to the base at Western Ocean City. Christopher soon realized that Derrick had yed a smart one on him but he was still sure he can''t be killed. He watched as Katherine and Derrick walked out of the ne like couples while other officers of Western Ocean City stood at alert. "You can''t kill me, Derrick, you know the consequences. Just send me back to my city," Christopher said. Derrick walked over to him and said, "you were taking my woman away, you want to hold her hostage, right? Wendi''s brother was killed cause he broke our rules, your revenge is meaningless." After saying this, Derrick adjusted back and signalled to one of his men. At once, Christopher was injected and he passed out at once. The injection is one that will permanently make him loose his memory. Afterwards, he was sent back to Aurora Ind. Derrick helped the vice president, Wayne find out that their biological daughter was Katherine. Once the truth was revealed to Wayne and Kate, they investigated further and found out that But and C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Julie were the one who stole Katherine from them at birth, they even find out it was them who killed Charles. They sued But and Julie with enough evidences after which the court sentenced But and Julie to a lifetime in prison. Katherine pleaded to Derrick on behalf of Charles and he agreed. This time, Derrick had already fallen in love with the kids and is bonding well with them. Charles came back and reunited with Katherine. Charles be the kid''s uncle, he took then out severally as he loved the kids so dearly. The truth was revealed that Samantha was innocent of the set up, she wasn''t the one who sent the rogue soldiers to attackntge base and kidnap Katherine''s kids. She was eventually released. Alessio''s son was born by Samantha. She had a night stand with Alessio years ago and when she got pregnant, her parents were ashamed of her and bullied her daily, when she eventually delivered, she found Alessio''s house and dropped the little baby before his footstep with a letter telling him to perform a DNA on the baby and that the baby was his. She couldn''t recognize Alessio in the future cause Alessio was injured in the face in battle and so a new face was carved on his face. Alessio couldn''t recognize her either cause he lost some parts of his memory during the three years wars that he fought alongside Derrick years ago. Eventually, Alessio received Samantha and showered lots of love on her. Western Ocean City and a few other neighbouring cities fought a two months battle against the enemy countries they surprisingly won even without the help of Aurora Ind. Aurora Ind went into a battle with a neighbouring country cause they were unable to reach a consensus on and matter, but they were utterly defeated. Their country was colonized and the likes of Donna, Wendi, Christopher ended up as ves in the enemy country that defeated them After the victory, Western Ocean City became calm and was in order. The government even awarded Derrick. Derrick, Katherine and the kids went on a vacation to Italy and the family of five lived a happy ever after. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!